Skip to main content

Full text of "Lectures and lessons on art; being an introduction to a practical and comprehensive scheme"

See other formats


n^t-lniin^jv 


REESE  LIBRARY 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 

Class 


J 


UN.. 


Piote  XXV. 


LECTURES    AND    LESSONS 
ON    ART 

BEING  AN   INTRODUCTION   TO  A  PRACTICAL 
AND  COMPREHENSIVE  SCHEME 

BY  THE  LATE  F.  W.  MOODY 

I) 

INSTRUCTOR   IN    DECORATIVE  ART  AT 
SOUTH    KENSINGTON    MUSEUM 


WITH   DIAGRAMS  TO   ILLUSTRATE   COMPOSITION 
AND   OTHER   MATTERS 


EIGHTH   EDITION 


OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 

CALIFORNIA 


LONDON 

<GEORGE  BELL  &  SONS,  YORK  ST.,  COVENT  GARDEN 
AND    NEW  YORK 

1893 


/1 


C1IISV/ICK    PRESS  :— C.    WHITTINGHAM    AND   CO.,    TOOKS   COURT, 
CHANCERY    LANE. 


€[VERSIT 
OF 


CONTENTS. 

FACE 

PREFACE vii 
Preface  to  the  Second  Edition ix 
Address  at  the  Commencement  of  the  Session  «.  I 

LECTURE  I. 
On  Social  and  Physical  Accidents.     Introduction    ....        9 

LECTURE  II. 
On  Modern  Theories          .........       19 

LECTURE  III. 
On  Education ....      40 

LECTURE  IV. 
On  the  Principles  of  Ornamental  Art         .        .        ,        .         ,        .61 

LECTURE  V. 
On  the  Principles  of  Ornament 71 

LECTURE  VI. 
On  the  Elements  of  Ornament  ...  80 


VI 


Contents. 


LECTURE  VII. 
On  the  Proper  Distribution  of  Ornament  . 

LECTURE  VIII. 
On  Material        .        .        .        .     .    . 

Address  at  the  Conclusion  of  the  Session  . 
Description  of  the  Diagrams 


115 

130 
141 


PREFACE. 


THE  following  Lectures  were  given  to  a  class  of 
National  Scholars  at  Kensington  Museum,  and  they 
are  published  in  the  hope  that  they  may  be  found 
useful  to  a  larger  circle  of  students,  and  perhaps  not  un- 
interesting to  more  advanced  artists,  who  may  wish  to  turn 
their  attention  to  Ornament.  With  the  exception  of  the 
Lecture  on  Education,  which  has  been  amplified,  no  additions 
and  few  emendations  have  been  made,  for  what  they  might 
have  gained  in  polish  they  would  probably  have  lost  in  direct- 
ness and  force.  They  form  the  first  part  of  an  intended  series, 
and  are  to  be  regarded  simply  as  introductory  to  the  Lectures 
on  Architecture,  Ornament,  and  the  Human  Figure,  which  I 
hope  to  be  able  to  prepare  for  the  press  at  some  future  time. 
The  practical  lessons  on  the  principles  of  ornament  were 
supplemented  by  constant  reference  to  the  magnificent  collec- 
tions immediately  at  hand.  The  illustrations  are  but  a  sorry 
substitute  for  such  an  advantage  as  this,  but  it  is  hoped  they 
may  help  to  explain  my  meaning  to  those  who  are  not 
fortunate  enough  to  enjoy  a  similar  privilege. 


PREFACE  TO  SECOND  EDITION. 


IT  is  hoped  that  the  issue  of  a  cheaper  edition  ol 
"  Lectures  and  Lessons  on  Art "  will  bring  them 
within  the  means  of  a  more  numerous  class  of  students, 
for  it  is  more  especially  to  the  students  that  we  must  look  for 
any  effects  these  lectures  may  have. 

I  have  little  to  complain  of  in  the  reception  the  book  has 
hitherto  met  with.  A  man  who  goes  to  battle  must  expect 
hard  blows,  and  having  myself  declared  war  against  critics,  I 
am  bound  to  confess  that  even  those  that  are  hostile  have 
generally  exhibited  a  greater  magnanimity  than  I  had  before 
credited  them  with.  What  strikes  me  the  most  (no  doubt  be- 
cause I  am  a  novice)  is  the  startling  and  wholly  irreconcilable 
contrast  in  their  opinions.  While  I  have  to  thank  many  for  a 
more  generous  appreciation  of  my  work  than  I  ever  expected 
or  deserved,  others  can  see  no  good  in  it  whatever  ;  some,  too, 
are  so  obviously  unjust  that  I  cannot  help  thinking  they  have 
fitted  on  the  caps  I  purposely  left  about,  and  are  irritated  at 
the  jingling  of  the  bells  ;  most  of  their  objections  are  already 
refuted  in  the  book  itself. 

Although  I  believe  that  most  of  the  amateur  talk  about  Art 
does  more  harm  than  good,  I  am  not  one  of  those  who  think 
that  no  one  is  a  good  judge  of  a  table  unless  he  is  able  to 
make  one.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  to  the  most  cultivated 


x  Preface  to  Second  Edition. 

intellects  that  we  must  look  for  any  escape  from  our  present 
chaos,  for  it  is  unfortunately  true  (though  the  statement  of  it 
may  be  ungracious),  that  few  artists  are  educated  enough  to 
systematize,  or  even  to  express  clearly,  the  knowledge  they 
may  happen  to  possess.  We  want  men  of  cool  and  philosophic 
temperament  and,  above  all,  of  cultivated  intellect,  who  will 
do  for  Art  generally  what  Whewell  and  Willis  did  thirty-five 
years  ago  for  Gothic  architecture. 

There  are  no  doubt  already  many  writers  on  Art  of  singular 
power,  but  even  the  best  of  them  are  hampered  by  prejudices  ; 
they  have  taken  a  side,  or  express  the  sentiments  of  a  clique — 
conditions  under  which  it  is  impossible  for  them  to  succeed  in 
what  is  so  much  needed.  Art  is  not  a  theory  ;  it  is  a  reality, 
a  science,  a  handicraft ;  and  it  is  by  analysis  alone  that  the 
present  chaos  will  be  resolved  into  order. 

No  one  can  take  a  comprehensive  view  of  Art  without  being 
struck  with  the  natural  order  in  which  styles  and  qualities 
range  themselves.  The  history  of  Art,  made  up  though  it  be 
of  mental  and  material  atoms  apparently  isolated,  accidental, 
and  sometimes  in  the  highest  degree  capricious,  flows  on  in 
an  intelligible  sequence.  Take  it  at  any  point  of  time  and  all 
is  harmonious  ;  and  decorative  Art,  considered  generally,  goes 
through  a  succession  of  phases  which  are  reflected  in  each  of 
its  branches. 

Art  was  formerly  the  spontaneous  and  natural  expression 
of  the  age  in.  which  it  existed,  and  each  artist  occupied  his 
natural  and  proper  place.  Although  his  free  will  was  never 
hampered,  he  seems  to  have  been  as  constrained  to  do  what  he 
did  as  if  he  had  acted  under  the  most  rigid  supervision.  He 
drew  his  inspiration  from  the  facts  and  influences  of  his  time, 
as  surely  as  a  daisy  draws  from  the  soil  those  essences  which 
combine  to  make  it  what  it  is.  We  may  with  as  good  reason 
complain  that  a  daisy  is  not  a  rose  as  we  may  abuse  an  early 
Italian  artist  because  he  did  not  draw  rocks  geologically 
correct ;  and  Rubens  was  no  more  likely  to  have  appeared  at 
the  time  of  Perugino,  than  dahlias  to  spring  up  side  by  side 
with  daffodils  ;  but  all  this  is  now,  alas,  altered  :  not  only  has 
this  age  no  artistic  direction  of  its  own,  but  men  doubt  even 


Preface  to  Second  EcUon. 


* 


their  own  characteristics.  The  fact  is,  they  have  been  talked 
out  of  their  wits.  Bewildered  with  their  own  age,  they  vainly 
attempt  to  go  back  to  others  that  take  their  fancy  more. 
Some  become  Goths,  some  Elizabethans,  some  (probably 
infidels)  venture  into  the  Caroline  ages,  and  even  as  far  as  the 
reign  of  Queen  Anne  ;  while  others  are  so  fastidious  that  they 
can  tolerate  nothing  that  does  not  come  from  either  Italy  or 
Greece.  The  only  thing  they  all  agree  in  is,  abusing  each 
other  ;  and  they  are  quite  right,  for  the  taste  and  consequently 
the  patronage  of  half  the  nation  is  directed  by  epithets — 
epithets  loudly  shouted,  but  not  a  whit  less  absurd  than  the 
"isosceles  triangle"  with  which  O'Connell  subdued  the  fish- 
woman.  Above  this  motley  crowd  we  may  hear  the  voice  of 
the  philosophers,  each  with  his  own  nostrum,  and  each  judging 
the  whole  world  from  the  view  he  is  able  to  get  of  it  from  the 
eminence  of  his  own  tub.  If  we  go  round  the  fair  and  hear 
what  each  one  has  to  say,  we  shall  recognize,  at  least,  some 
sense  in  the  sermons  of  even  the  greatest  quacks  ;  and  when 
we  think  of  the  variety,  nay  the  contrariety,  of  the  phases 
through  which  Art  itself  has  actually  gone,  we  may  well  ask 
ourselves  the  question,  "  What  right  have  we  to  expect  these 
doctors  to  agree  ?  "  Differ  they  needs  must.  The  mistake  lies 
not  in  men  thinking  their  own  views  are  right,  but  in  their 
attempting  to  force  their  nostrums  down  the  throats  of  every- 
one, whatever  may  be  his  constitution  or  his  taste. 

That  men  should  thoroughly  believe  in  themselves  is  no 
doubt  necessary  to  success,  and  success  is  the  more  certain 
the  more  they  concentrate  their  efforts  on  one  phase  of  Art. 
It  is  even  right  they  should  have  strong  prejudices,  for  they 
form  a  cuticle  impenetrable  to  reason,  which  would,  perhaps, 
only  dissipate  their  aim,  and  weaken  their  enthusiasm.  But 
although  these  considerations  would  have  a  legitimate  in- 
fluence in  the  shop,  or  the  atelier,  they  could  not  with  reason 
be  admitted  in  a  general  system  of  education. 

In  the  study  of  the  art-objects  in  the  Museum,  nothing 
astonishes  me  more  than  their  almost  universal  perfection. 
And  here  let  me  not  be  misunderstood.  I  do  not  maintain 
that  each  part  is  perfect ;  on  the  contrary,  each  part  is  often 


xii  Preface  to  Second  Edition. 

grotesquely  wrong ;  but  improve  them,  and,  in  the  great 
majority  of  instances,  the  unity,  character,  and  beauty  of  the 
whole  would  have  vanished. 

When  we  .consider  that  most  of  these  things  were  made 
without  any  aid  from  academies,  schools  of  design,  or  critics, 
and  that  they  are  almost  invariably  superior  to  productions 
of  modern  art,  which  is  so  superabundantly  blessed  in  these 
respects,  we  can  hardly  escape  the  suspicion  that  our  talk 
and  teaching  is  probably  doing  as  much  harm  as  good  ;  and 
were  it  not  that  I  am  buoyed  up  by  the  hope  that  we  also  may 
be  performing  our  part  in  some  ordered  sequence,  I  should 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  we  are  harrying  Art  to  its  death. 

To  organize  a  system  of  education  which  shall  be  of  any 
practical  use,  or  even  innocuous  under  the  circumstances 
of  the  present  age,  is  a  task  that  may  well  appal  the  boldest. 
It  would  probably  be  the  wisest  course  to  abandon  the 
hope  that  modern  art  will  ever  have  a  natural  direction  and 
character  of  its  own  ;  and,  frankly  accepting  eclecticism  as  in- 
evitable, endeavour  to  raise  Art  education  to  a  level  with  that 
of  any  other  branch  of  learning,  founding  it  on  principles 
deduced  from  the  practice  of  the  greatest  men — from  an 
intelligent  study  of  the  history  of  Art, — a  careful  observation 
of  the  facts  and  principles  of  nature,  and  by  carefully  noting 
their  natural  affinities,  at  last  separating  its  qualities  into 
groups,  for  without  this  it  is  only  the  most  rudimentary 
education  that  can  be  general — it  is  only  the  veriest  platitudes 
that  can  be  true,  or  even  harmless,  in  every  branch  of  Art. 

For  these  reasons  I  ventured  to  draw  out  the  "  Scale  of 
Art."  I  wished,  in  the  first  place,  to  show  that  the  imitative 
system  now  so  much  in  vogue  was  inapplicable  to  decorative 
art.  My  object  was  not  to  condemn  but  to  classify.  By 
pointing  out  those  qualities  which  naturally  cohere,  I  hoped  to 
prevent  the  waste  of  time  and  energy  which  are  so  often 
spent  in  attempting  to  combine  those  which  are  naturally 
antagonistic.  By  defining  the  limits  of  various  branches  of 
Art,  and  showing  that  each  has  its  natural  landmarks,  I  hoped 
to  put  a  stop  at  least  to  internecine  warfare,  I  regret  that  my 
object  has  been  misunderstood. 


Preface  to  Second  Edition.  xiii 

Some  praise  and  some  blame,  but  no  one  has  taken  the 
trouble  to  subject  the  position  I  have  chosen  to  a  careful 
survey;  it  will,  I  think,  be  found  to  be  stronger  than  either 
my  friends  or  my  foes  anticipate,  but  being  myself  unable  to 
occupy  it  with  sufficient  power,  I  had  hoped  to  have  resigned 
the  command  to  some  abler  hands  who  would  have  turned  it 
into  a  stronghold. 

With  regard  to  Criticism,  the  source  perhaps  of  more  evil  than 
education,  I  apprehend  that  nothing  can  be  done  to  amend  it. 
Repeated  exposure  of  the  most  obvious  fallacies  can  hardly 
have  any  appreciable  effect  as  long  as  fallacies  are  repeated 
twenty  times  as  often.  Take  the  "  Pall  Mall "  critic  on  this 
subject : — "  Does  Mr.  Moody,"  he  asks,  "  seriously  imagine  that 
when  Rubens  or  Rembrandt  painted  there  was  no  such  thing 
as  criticism ;  or  that  the  great  Italian  painters  were  not 
subjected  to  the  caustic  remarks  of  their  contemporaries,  whose 
relation  to  them  precisely  corresponds  to  those  of  the  critics  of 
to-day  ?"  To  this  I  reply  that  Mr.  Moody,  in  common  with 
everyone  who  has  thought  a  moment  on  the  subject,  does 
believe  that  ancient  and  modern  criticism  are  as  different  as 
two  things  that  bear  the  same  name  can  well  be.  Formerly 
the  opinion  of  a  critic  derived  its  weight  from  his  personal 
attainments — the  opinion  of  an  ignorant  man  would  go  for  no 
more  than  it  was  worth  ;  now  the  influence  of  criticism  depends 
on  the  circulation  of  the  paper  in  which  it  appers.  The  "  Pall 
Mall  "  critic's  most  partial  friend  would  hardly  assert  that  his 
mere  personal  opinion  was  of  any  value  whatever. 

It  is  almost  impossible  for  a  critic  to  spare  the  time  to  master 
a  system  or  a  theory  which  involves  a  comprehensive  knowledge 
of  any  branch  of  learning,  A  few  smart  sentences  are  all  he 
can  afford.  Indeed,  these  show  his  own  cleverness  to  more 
advantage  than  any  more  serious  or  honest  treatment  could 
possibly  do.  They  are  more  popular  too ;  for  most  people 
have  a  secret  satisfaction  in  seeing  others,  and  I  fear  we  must 
also  add,  their  friends,  cut  up.  And  some  criticisms  have,  I 
admit,  the  force  and  wit  of  a  good  caricature  :  for  instance,  we 
are  all  amused  at  Mr.  Ruskin's  description  of  Flaxman's  art 
as  "  goggle-eyed  men  straddling  behind  round  shields  ;  "  but, 


xiv  Preface  to  Second  Edition. 

generally,  there  is  this  important  difference  between  caricatures 
and  criticism — the  one  is  of  a  person  already  very  well  known, 
the  other  is  put  forth  as  a  veritable  portrait  of  a  stranger.  The 
critic  picks  out  a  few  damaged  grains  and  exhibits  them  as  a 
true  sample  of  the  sack. 

In  comparing  old  and  modern  criticism  we  should  not  omit 
to  note  that  contemporary  works  were  judged  according  to  the 
taste  of  the  age  in  which  they  were  produced  ;  but  as  the  taste 
of  our  own  has  no  definite  direction,  each  critic  judges  works 
by  an  artificial  standard  of  his  own.  The  man  with  Gothic 
sympathies  depreciates  classic  art ;  the  classic  man  returns  the 
compliment  with  interest :  in  short,  modern  criticism  may  be 
smart,  clever,  and  amusing,  but  no  one  would  seriously  maintain 
that  the  system  was  just,  or  that  it  did  any  good.  Men  build 
up  tyrannies  stone  by  stone  just  as  they  did  their  castles 
centuries  ago,  and  in  the  matter  of  criticism  the  press  is  as 
great  and  unjust  a  tyranny  as  the  strongest  robber-hold  ever 
reared  by  a  baron. 

It  would  be  a  blessing  if  we  could  only  get  rid  of  the  circular 
reasoners  ;  surely,  that  is  not  too  much  to  expect.  The  greater 
the  attraction  of  these  men's  conceit,  and  the  smaller  the  orbit 
of  their  attainments,  the  quicker  they  revolve  and  the  more 
noise  they  make.  The  process  is  simple  enough.  A  man 
evolves  a  theory  from  his  internal  consciousness ;  everything 
that  does  not  conform  to  it  is  condemned  as  " false,"  "debased," 
%c.  A  good  example  of  this  style  is  afforded  by  the  writer  in 
the  "  Builder."  He  lays  down  the  law,  in  a  very  peremptory 
way,  that  architecture  ought  not  to  be  represented  on  painted 
glass.  Now  everyone  knows  how  large  a  part  architecture 
has  always  played  in  this  art ;  that  it  has  formed  the  back- 
ground of  every  important  window  from  the  fifteenth  century 
downwards.  In  many  of  our  most  splendid  windows,  it 
occupies  at  least  half  of  the  whole  space.  But  such  facts  as 
these  never  in  the  least  abash  the  circular  critic.  The  practice 
of  centuries,  the  works  of  the  greatest  masters,  avail  nothing 
against  his  ipse  dixit.  When  I  meet  such  a  man  I  always ' 
think  how  unfortunate  it  is  for  us  all  that  he  did  not  live  a 
thousand  years  ago ;  how  much  falsehood  (the  term  for 


Preface  to  Second  Edition.  xv 

differing  from  a  critic)  had  then  been  avoided  !  but,  coming  as 
he  does  in  these  latter  days,  there  are  some  inconveniences  in 
adopting  his  theories,  which  perhaps  never  occurred  to  htm. 
What  am  I  to  tell  my  pupils  when  I  point  out  to  them  the 
almost  universal  use  of  architecture  ?  Am  I  to  say  that  the  old 
artists  did  all  this  in  their  ignorance  of  true  principles,  but  that 
since  the  advent  of  an  anonymous  critic  in  the  "  Builder  "  we 
have  come  on  a  new  and  better  era  ? 

I  am  sometimes  almost  persuaded  there  must  be  something 
peculiarly  misleading  in  work,  for  almost  all  that  is  done  is 
wrong  ;  it  is  only  what  is  talked  that  is  right.  Living  in  a 
Museum  stored  with  deadly  errors,  we  are,  I  fear,  peculiarly 
susceptible  to  the  baneful  influence  of  work.  Would  it  not  be 
better  to  destroy  all  that  has  been  done  anterior  to  the  advent, 
and  put  ourselves  unreservedly  under  the  direction  of  some 
Messiah  of  Art  ?  But  even  here  there  are  difficulties,  for 
there  are  at  least  two  hundred  of  them.  No  two  preaching  the 
same  gospel. 

The  "  Spectator  "  brings  forward  some  extracts  from  Mr. 
Ruskin's  works,  to  show  that  I  have  misrepresented  him.  If  I 
have  done  so  I  at  once  apologize,  for  I  really  cannot  follow  a 
man  four  hundred  miles  through  a  tangled  wood,  to  point  out 
the  exact  spot  where  I  think  he  has  gone  wrong. 

I  am  very  grateful  to  Mr.  Ruskin  for  his  careful  and  beautiful 
descriptions  of  the  facts  of  nature,  but  there  my  gratitude,  I 
confess,  ceases.  His  writings,  and  more  especially  his  own  style 
of  criticism,  have  certainly  fostered  an  obtrusion  of  detail  which 
is  fatal  to  the  beauty  of  Art.  He  leaves  out  the  individuality 
of  the  artist,  forgetting  that  men  take  rank,  not  by  their  truth 
of  detail,  but  by  their  calibre  of  mind. 

I  quite  agree  with  the  "Spectator"  as  to  the  probable 
danger  of  teaching  composition  ;  but  I  think  he  forgets  that 
my  lectures  are  chiefly  on  ornamental  art,  in  which  he  will 
perhaps  admit  that  composition  is  an  essential  element. 
On  this  subject  I  must  refer  the  reader  to  what  I  have 
already  written  in  the  preface  to  the  plates  at  the  end  of 
the  book. 

I  may  perhaps  be  allowed  to  mention  a  fact  of  jwhich  I  may 


UNIVERSITY 

^^   CAJ  IPORMiA,    ^^ 


XVI 


Preface  to  Second  Edition. 


well  be  proud.  I  have  had  the  honour  to  receive  a  most 
complimentary  letter  from  Monsieur  Guillaume,  the  well-known 
director  of  the  "  Ecole  des  Beaux  Arts "  at  Paris  ;  while 
Monsieur  Galland,  the  talented  Professor  of  Decorative  Art  in 
the  same  institution,  has  adopted  my  book  as  the  basis  of  his 
system  of  teaching. 


UNIVERSITY 
CALIFORNIA-. 


ADDRESS   ON    COMMENCEMENT    OF 
THE  SESSION. 


AS  success  in  Art,  as  in  everything  else,  is  impossible 
without  effort,  and  as  all  teaching  without  this  is 
useless,  I  am  anxious  at  once  to  lay  before  you  the 
moral  and  personal  aspects  of  study,  and  to  point  out  some 
of  those  difficulties  and  obstacles  which  are  most  likely  to 
beset  your  path. 

I  must  first  remind  you  that  study  is  a  discipline  which 
strengthens  our  faculties  ;  the  want  of  this  among  our  artists 
is  one  of  the  reasons  of  the  comparative  failure  of  modern 
art.  Our  education  is  too  desultory,  vague,  and  imperfect 
to  serve  this  end.  The  exact,  definite,  thorough  compre- 
hension which  we  find  in  every  other  branch  of  learning  is 
almost  extinct  in  art.  The  knowledge,  for  instance,  of  Greek 
particles,  which  is  expected  in  the  scholar,  the  exact  and 
complete  knowledge  of  geometry  in  the  mathematician,  and 
the  minute  and  accurate  observation  which  is  necessary  in 
every  branch  of  science,  has  no  counterpart  in  the  modern 
education  of  artists.  This  is  all  the  more  to  be  regretted 
because  the  great  majority  of  students  begin  the  study  of  art 
so  early,  that  their  previous  general  education  must  needs  have 
been  very  imperfect.  In  mere  imitation,  knowledge  and  the 
power  of  mind  which  is  acquired  by  study  are  not  absolutely 

B 


2  Address  on  Commencement 

essential ;  but  we  must  work  from  another  motive,  and  I 
venture  to  think  that  in  so  comprehensive  and  difficult  a 
subject  as  art  we  certainly  do  not  require  less  intellectual 
training  than  in  other  professions  ;  to  attempt  to  master  it 
with  none  is  surely  a  mistake,  and  I  look  forward  with  some 
hope  to  the  effect  of  a  thorough  systematic  study  of  the 
human  figure,  wholly  independent  of  the  artistic  power  you 
will  doubtless  acquire  by  it. 

The  first  impediment  to  our  progress  which  I  shall  notice  is 
that  the  faculties  most  useful  in  art  seem,  unluckily,  to  be 
those  which  are  least  active ;  we  see,  and  even  handle,  objects 
day  after  day,  and  yet  when  asked  to  draw  or  even  to  de- 
scribe them,  we  are  utterly  confounded,  and,  to  our  surprise, 
we  often  find  ourselves  ignorant  of  their  simplest  forms. 

That  the  faculty  of  observation,  which  is  the  basis  not  only 
of  art,  but  of  science  as  well,  should  never  have  been  syste- 
matically cultivated,  is  a  blot  in  general  as  well  as  in  art 
education.  You  should  endeavour  to  supply  this  \vant  by 
setting  yourselves  to  draw  some  object  you  may  have  seen 
during  the  day.  You  will  by  these  means  not  only  find  out 
gaps  in  your  mind  which  have  to  be  filled,  but  will  by  degrees 
find  your  observation  become  more  accurate  and  your  memory 
more  full  and  retentive,  qualities  invaluable  in  art.  Your  view 
will  be  expanded,  your  power  greater  ;  you  will  begin  to  com- 
prehend the  work  of  those  who  have  gone  before  you,  and 
will  see  to  what  fresh  heights  you  have  to  climb. 

Want  of  intellectual  effort  is  another  great  cause  of  failure 
in  art.  The  modern  systems  of  education,  to  a  great  extent, 
cause  or  excuse  this.  Men  spend  half  their  time  in  stippling, 
niggling,  and  imitative  painting,  which  require  no  more  thought 
than  whittling  a  stick  ;  but  this  is  not  the  worst  of  it,  they  are 
all  the  time  deluding  themselves  with  the  idea  that  they  are 
working  hard.  But  be  not  deceived,  it  is  only  by  intellectual 
effort  that  each  step  is  surmounted.1 

1  There  must,  of  course,  be  a  great  deal  of  almost  mechanical  drudgery 
in  art,  and  it  is  only  by  practice  that  excellence  of  execution  can  be 
attained.  But  what  I  complain  of  is,  that  in  the  present  age  so  much  of 
it  is  mindless  ;  and  I  know  no  more  deplorable  sight  than  to  go  into  the 


of  the  Session.  3 

Intellectual  work  is  the  hardest  work  of  all,  and  men  will 
wriggle,  turn,  twist,  and  do  everything  to  evade  it ;  but  I  wish 
to  put  before  you  in  the  plainest  possible  way  that  there  is 
certain  work  to  be  done.  It  is  of  no  use  to  look  out  for  a  gap 
in  the  hedge.  The  advantages  of  going  at  it  at  once  are 
enormous.  Just,  for  instance,  consider  the  result  of  avoiding 
the  effort  necessary  to  master  the  position  and  details  of  the 
ankle.  The  want  of  this  knowledge  will  probably  plague  you 
at  least  twice  a  week  :  it  will  delay  your  work,  you  will  get 
into  trouble  every  time  you  draw  the  figure,  making  altogether 
a  sum  total  of  annoyance,  unsatisfactory  work  and  feeling,  a 
hundred  times  greater  than  the  expenditureof  time  and  thought 
which  would  have  been  necessary  to  surmount  the  difficulty  at 
first.  And  above  all  things,  remember  that  you  are  learning 
to  draw,  you  are  not  manufacturing  drawings.  If  a  drawing, 
however  beautifully  it  may  be  finished,  fails  to  have  impressed 
upon  the  mind  any  one  fact  of  nature,  it  is  entirely  useless. 
Even  the  best  of  these  laborious  drawings,  which  often  take 
three,  four,  five,  or  even  seven  months  in  execution,  is  not 
worth  five  shillings.  Just  consider  for  one  moment  the  waste 
of  time  such  a  process  entails.  I  know  from  practical  ex- 
perience how  useless  such  drawings  are  in  an  educational 
point  of  view,  and  I  have  over  and  over  again  found  that 
many  of  the  men  who  produce  them  are  not  only  ignorant  of 
the  human  form,  generally,  and  in  detail,  but  they  know 
nothing  of  the  most  rudimentary  principles  of  light  and  shade. 
The  secret  of  all  this  lamentable  waste  of  time  is  that  the 
drawings  have  been  done  with  the  sole  object  of  getting  a 
prize,  and  they  have  been  done  without  any  intellectual  effort. 

And  here  let  me  say  one  word  on  what  may  perhaps  be 
considered  a  low  motive  to  exertion,  the  pecuniary  value  of 
such  instruction  as  you  get  here.  You  should  regard  the  time 

.antique  school,  and  see  there  the  manufacture  of  those  elaborate  drawings 
which  excite  the  admiration  of  the  ignorant,  but  which  in  the  cage  of  ninety 
out  of  a  hundred  students  leave  on  their  minds  no  impression  whatever  of 
the  form,  or  any  one  single  quality  of  the  statue  they  have  copied.  They 
might  just  as  well  have  been  engaged  in  manufacturing  a  copy  of  a  map  of 
.London. 


4  Address  on  Commencement 

spent  in  study  as  capital  from  which  you  will  derive  future 
interest.  Suppose,  for  instance,  it  enables  you  to  earn  £150 
or  £200  a-year,  it  represents  the  interest  on  a  value  of  £2,000. 
To  many  it  will,  I  hope,  be  much  more,  so  that  you  should 
make  the  very  best  use  of  your  time.  It  is  no  doubt  difficult 
to  live  on  your  scholarship,  but  I  most  strongly  advise  you  by 
the  most  rigid  economy  to  endeavour  to  avoid  the  necessity 
of  supplementing  your  income  by  petty  commissions,  by  which 
you  earn  little  and  learn  less.  Devote  all  your  energies  to 
accumulating  a  store  of  exact  knowledge,  to  laying  a  solid 
foundation  on  which  you  can  build  afterwards.  This,  I  am 
convinced,  is  the  wisest  economy.  You  will  keenly  regret,  in 
the  practice  of  your  profession,  the  want  of  knowledge  which 
you  ought  to  have  acquired  as  students.  Your  ignorance  of 
some  essential  will  hamper  your  progress,  or,  what  is  worse, 
you  may  be  tempted  to  adopt  the  contemptible  arts  of  the 
charlatan,  a  character  not  unknown  in  art. 

Want  of  definite  aim  is  another  serious  drawback  to  success 
in  art. 

Such  a  multiplicity  of  views  are  advanced  about  art,  and 
with  such  plausibility,  that  it  is  no  wonder  that  the  student  is 
bewildered,  while  on  education  there  are  as  many  opinions  as 
men  ;  but  even  a  sensitive  appreciation  of  the  beauties  of  the 
different  schools,  though  essential  in  an  artist,  is  often  a  source 
of  distraction. 

We  stand  before  a  Dutch  picture  and  are  charmed  with  its 
truth,  its  force,  and  the  skill  and  neatness  of  its  execution. 
It  seeems  to  leave  nothing  to  be  wanted,  and  we  think  how 
much  better  it  is  than  many  more  pretentious  works,  and  how 
we  should  like  to  be  able  to  produce  such  exquisite  qualities. 
But  a  little  further  on  we  come  to  the  stately  forms  and 
majestic  action  of  the  Roman  or  Florentine  schools,  and  are 
almost  awe-struck  before  them,  and  we  register  a  vow  to  adhere 
rigidly  to  the  study  of  form.  But  we  no  sooner  enter  the  next 
room  than  all  our  good  resolutions  melt  away  before  the 
glowing  splendour  of  the  Venetians,  and  we  say  to  ourselves 
"  After  all,  colour  is  the  glory  of  art,  let  us  try  and  learn  its 
mysteries." 


of  the  Session.  5 

This  diffusion  of  aim  cannot  but  paralyse  the  energy  which 
is  necessary  to  success  in  so  difficult  a  study  as  art,  and  it  is 
hardly  necessary  for  me  to  point  out  the  very  great  advantage 
of  direction.  In  the  first  place,  we  are  here  with  a  definite 
object,  not  narrow,  it  is  true,  but  still  sufficiently  definite  to 
prevent  us  wandering  far.  I  mean  the  study  of  ornamental 
art.  So  that  we  need  not  be  running  up  and  down  the  whole 
scale  of  art  unable  to  make  up  our  minds  at  what  point  to 
rest ;  but  besides  this,  I  wish  you  clearly  to  comprehend  that 
change  from  one  system  of  instruction  to  another  is  generally 
the  result  of  want  of  energy,  which  leads  to  desultory 
attempts,  none  carried  to  a  successful  issue,  it  comes  from 
attempting  to  evade  difficulties  instead  of  grappling  with 
them,  and  then  trying  to  persuade  onrselves  that  the  diffi- 
culties belong  to  the  system,  and  that  in  another  we  should 
certainly  have  succeeded.  Depend  upon  it  this  complaining 
of  system  is,  in  most  cases,  merely  another  version  of  the  bad 
workman  finding  fault  with  his  tools. 

There  are  difficulties,  very  great  difficulties,  in  art,  but 
believe  me,  they  are  not  simply  in  systems,  or  this  or  that 
combination  of  colours,  or  in  mediums  or  brushes.  I  do  not 
mean  that  we  ought  not  to  care  about  such  things,  on  the 
contrary,  they  are  of  the  greatest  importance,  but  in  the  long 
run  you  would  do  well  to  consider  difficulties  as  defects  in 
your  mental  or  executive  power  which  must  be  resolutely  con- 
quered by  intellectual  effort  and  practice. 

Let  us  frankly  recognize  the  difficulties  of  art,  and  adhering 
to  one  system  fairly  master  them  ;  and  I  am  convinced  that 
an  adherence  to  one  system,  though  you  may  fancy  it  is  not 
the  best  that  could  be  devised,  will  not  only  save  a  great  deal 
of  time,  but  will  certainly  give  you  the  power  to  change  your 
method  with  success  at  any  future  time.  But  there  is  another 
moral  failing  very  common  among  students  of  art,  and  in 
some  measure  peculiar  to  them,  which  is  equally  detrimental 
to  character  and  progress,  and  that  is  conceit. 

Now,  for  even  an  accomplished  artist  to  be  conceited  is  a 
sure  proof  of  his  ignorance.  If  he  really  comprehended  the 
dignity  and  splendour  of  the  works  of  the  old  masters,  to  say 


6  Address  on  Commencement 

nothing  of  the  inimitable  beauty  of  nature,  his  own  works 
would  be  a  constant  reminder  of  his  humble  attainments. 
For  a  student  who  has  as  yet  done  nothing,  or  at  most  has 
only  produced  studies  which  show  little  promise  of  future 
excellence,  to  be  conceited,  is  certainly,  at  first  sight,  quite 
unaccountable.  But  that  the  study  of  art  does  produce  that 
^extraordinary  compound  of  self-sufficiency  and  ignorance, 
called  a  genius,  is  an  undoubted  fact,  a  fact  of  which  it  will 
not  be  waste  of  time  to  trace  the  cause. 

There  are  at  the  present  moment  in  schools  of  art, 
probably,  more  geniuses  than  in  all  the  universities  of  Europe. 
Why  is  this  ?  In  the  first  place,  their  studies  are  so  vague 
and  indefinite,  that  they  really  have  no  idea  whereabouts  they 
are  in  the  race  for  excellence.  They  do  not  understand  that 
they  have  as  yet  scarcely  started.  Their  eye  has  to  be 
educated  even  to  see  nature  truly  :  and  as  yet  the  great  men 
have  worked  in  vain  for  them.  When  studies  are  exact,  and 
students,  though  perhaps  ignorant  themselves,  live  in  an 
atmosphere  of  learning,  and  have  some  idea  of  the  extent  and 
difficulty  of  the  sciences  to  be  mastered,  no  such  conceit  is 
developed,  and  I  very  much  doubt  if  you  would  find  a  single 
genius  in  all  Cambridge. 

But,  I  think,  in  great  measure,  this  feeling  of  conceit  arises 
from  a  practice  of  self-deceit,  by  which  we  paint  in  imagina- 
tion pictures  which  generally  combine  the  form  of  Michael 
Angelo,  the  colour  of  Titian,  and  the  touching  pathos  of 
modern  sentimentality.  This  imaginary  composition,  in  the 
highest  degree  visionary  and  vague,  even  in  imagination,  is  com- 
pared with  the  actual  work  of  some  Royal  Academician,  much, 
of  course,  to  his  disadvantage,  and  that  of  the  institution  to 
which  he  belongs,  and  the  student  in  time  is  really  convinced 
of  his  superiority  :  but  a  very  simple  test  will  rudely  dissipate 
such  castles  as  these.  Compare  your  work  with  work,  not 
imagination  with  work.  You  do  not  know  what  stately 
castles  your  rivals  also  may  build  ;  but,  perhaps,  like  you 
they  find  it  difficult  to  realise  their  beauty  on  canvas. 

This  mental  failing  is  of  the  same  brood  as  another,  which, 
because  it  is  so  universal,  generally  escapes  observation. 


of  the  Session. 

X^  f,Aj  o* 

Men  complain  of  their  position,  their 
their  stature  and  looks,  and  think  that  Providence  has  dealt 
hardly  with  them  in  these  respects.  But  though  mental 
capacity  is  of  as  great  or  greater  importance  than  any  of 
these,  no  man  ever  complains  that  he  is  short  of  it ;  he  is 
always  perfectly  satisfied  that  in  intellect,  at  least,  he  is  equal 
if  not  superior  to  even  the  best  of  his  neighbours.  He  is 
quite  able  to  judge  of  the  merits  of  any  question,  however 
abstruse.  His  education,  it  is  true,  may  unluckily  have  been 
neglected,  but  he  feels  that  the  raw  material  is  quite  of  the 
best  quality.  Now,  why  is  this  ?  Simply  because  the  views 
of  a  narrow  mind  are  narrow.  A  man  fancies  he  sees  the 
whole  distance,  but  in  reality  the  extent  of  his  vision  is  the 
measure  of  his  own  capacity.  No  doubt  this  blind  conceit  is 
in  some  measure  providential,  for  if  even  the  greatest  minds 
could  at  once  see  all  that  is  before  them,  few  would  venture 
to  set  out  on  so  long  a  journey.  Let  us  hope,  therefore,  that 
in  so  difficult  a  subject  as  art  conceit  may  have  its  uses,  and 
a  careful  consideration  of  the  foregoing  train  of  thought  re- 
veals a  danger  in  exactly  the  opposite  direction  ;  that  is,  the 
depressing  effect  of  conscious  inferiority  when  our  knowledge 
is  much  in  advance  of  our  execution. 

Owing  to  the  great  facilities  we  enjoy  of  seeing  original  works 
of  the  greatest  men  and  the  universal  diffusion  of  engravings 
and  photographs,  while  at  the  same  time  our  art  education  is 
laboriously  long  and  inefficient,  this  depression  is  one  of  the 
commonest  ailments  among  artists,  particularly  among  those 
of  a  sensitive  nature.  Their  spirit  is  damped,  and  they  are 
starved  for  want  of  that  pleasure,  or,  if  you  like  to  call  it  so,  a 
little  of  that  very  conceit  I  have  just  now  condemned,  a  sort 
of  self-satisfaction  in  their  work  which  exhilarates  and 
stimulates  to  fresh  exertion,  without  which  the  pursuit  of  art 
would  be  laborious  indeed. 

I  have  pointed  out  these  pitfalls  that  you  may  the  better 
be  able  to  steer  your  course  between  them,  and  I  will  con- 
clude this  address  with  the  hope  that  steady  study  and  manly 
determination  to  face  the  difficulties  of  your  art  may  enable 
you  to  steer  a  straight  course  to  true  excellence,  neither  on  the 


s 


Address  on  Commencement  of  the  Session. 


one  hand  be  puffed  up  with  empty  pretension,  or  on  the  other 
appalled  by  the  greatness  of  your  predecessors,  or  the  steep- 
ness of  the  heights  that  have  to  be  mounted.  Like  an 
opposite  hill  they  are  not  as  steep  as  they  look  ;  and  never 
forget  that  even  the  biggest  buildings  are  built  by  one  stone 
at  a  time. 


ON   SOCIAL  AND   PHYSICAL 
ACCIDENTS. 

LECTURE  I. 
INTRODUCTION. 

WHEN  we  consider,  not  only  the  splendour  of 
Italian  art,  but  the  ease  with  which  a  mastery 
of  it  seems  to  have  been  acquired,  and  see  that 
works  which  are  still  the  admiration  of  the  world  were 
produced  at  an  age  when  even  the  most  promising  of  our 
students  have  scarcely  mastered  the  rudiments  of  their  art,1 
we  cannot  but  come  to  the  conclusion  that  there  is  something 
radically  wrong  with  the  art-education  of  our  day.  To  trace 
the  true  reasons  of  the  barren  results  of  our  laborious  systems 
is  an  inquiry  of  the  greatest  moment,  not  only  to  us  here  who 
are  immediately  concerned,  but  to  the  whole  nation,  and  even 
to  the  world. 


'  Raphael,  invited  to  Rome  at  twenty-three,  died  at  thirty-seven  ; 
Ghirlandaio  was  invited  by  the  Pope  at  thirty  ;  Sebastian  del  Piombo  had 
mastered  every  excellence  of  art  at  thirty  ;  Julio  Romano  was  twenty-two 
when  Raphael  died  ;  Andrea  del  Sarto  was  invited  by  Francis  I.  at  thirty  ; 
Giorgione  died  at  thirty-four  ;  A.  Carracci  died  at  forty-nine  ;  Correggio 
died  at  forty  ;  Parmigiano  died  at  thirty-seven  ;  Guido  had  made  a  name 
at  twenty-five ;  Rubens  was  only  thirty-one  when  he  returned  to  Antwerp 
from  Italy,  where  he  had  executed  many  fine  works. 


io  Lecture  /. 

We  cannot  glance  at  the  pages  of  Vasari  without  being 
struck  at  what  we  should  now  regard  as  the  wonderful  pre- 
cocity of  the  artists  whose  lives  and  whose  works  he  so 
eloquently  describes.  Their  progress  will  appear  still  more 
extraordinary  if  we  consider  that  at  this  early  age  they  knew 
their  business  thoroughly,  in  a  manner  that  even  our  most 
experienced  artists  do  not  approach.  Their  workmanship 
was  unexceptionable ;  it  was  not  an  ignorant  striving  after  an 
effect ;  it  was  not  the  stuttering  of  a  man  trying  to  say 
something  in  an  unknown  tongue,  but  the  finished  eloquence 
of  an  accomplished  rhetorician  ;  they  knew  their  business  and 
did  it.  And  this  mastery  of  their  craft  is  the  secret  of  the 
excellence  as  well  as  the  profusion  of  their  work  ;  for  rapidity 
of  production  not  only  enables  more  work  to  be  done,  but 
it  stimulates  invention,  while  a  multitude  of  works  affords  a 
larger  experience. 

We  must  also  take  into  account  the  scope  of  their  education 
and  capacities.  Nothing  seemed  to  come  amiss  to  the  cinque- 
cento  artist  ;  he  would  often  be  at  once  a  painter,  a  sculptor, 
an  architect,  a  designer  in  wood,  in  terra  cotta,  in  silver  and 
in  gold. 

The  extent  and  profusion  of  the  work  of  the  great  Italians 
makes  our  own  art  appear  all  the  more  mean  and  niggardly, 
and  we  cannot  turn  from  this  wealth  of  intellect  and  of  hand 
to  the  petty  aims  and  the  feeble  and  flimsy  results  of  modern 
English  art  without  a  feeling  of  depression,  I  had  almost  said 
of  despair. 

An  artist  now  pursues  his  education  in  a  laborious  but 
desultory  manner,  he  is  generally  left  to  his  own  resources, 
and  has  to  learn  art  pretty  much  as  Adam  would  have  done. 
He  is  tossed  hither  and  thither  by  the  varying  art-theories 
of  the  day,  and  is  embarrassed  and  confused  by  the  variety 
of  the  different  schools.  With  infinite  pains  and  difficulty  he 
at  last  manages  to  express  his  ideas,  and  is  enabled  to  tell 
some  story  on  canvas  (the  more  pathetic  it  is  the  greater 
artist  is  he  considered),  his  process,  if  process  it  may  be 
called,  is  so  laborious  that  he  can  produce  but  one,  two,  or 
three  pictures  a-year  :  if  you  were  to  ask  him  to  design  an 


Poverty  of  Modern  Art.  1 1 

inkstand>  a  cup,  a  chimney-piece,  or  a  room,  he  would  stare 
with  astonishment,  and  some  little  suspicion  that  you  meant 
to  insult  him,  for  are  not  such  things  done  by  altogether  an 
inferior  grade  of  beings  ?  ornamental  art  is  an  art  of  a  meaner 
and  less  refined  growth  than  his.  If  you  ask  his  opinion 
about  the  architecture  of  a  house,  the  style  of  a  painted 
window,  or  a  piece  of  goldsmith's  work,  if  he  is  honest  he  will 
tell  you  he  knows  nothing  about  such  things,  but  if  not  he 
will  talk  a  great  deal,  but  the  more  he  talks  the  more  will  he 
show  his  ignorance. 

The  painter  knows  nothing  of  architecture  :  the  architect 
of  painting,  he  puts  out  his  ornament  in  the  same  way  as  he 
does  his  washing !  The  sculptor  confines  his  attention  to 
busts  and  statues,  and  is  satisfied  if  they  resemble  his  sitters. 

The  contrast  in  scope,  quality  and  power  between  old  and 
modern  art  is  so  great  and  so  marked  that  at  first  one  is 
almost  persuaded  that,  measured  by  the  giants  of  the  fifteenth 
and  sixteenth  centuries,  we  must  be  intellectual  pigmies,  but 
I  am  certain  that  this  is  far  from  being  the  case. 

In  all  other  walks  of  life  there  seems  no  want  of  either 
energy  or  invention,  and  the  older  I  become  the  more  I  am 
convinced  that  the  very  highest  qualities  of  the  painter  or 
the  poet  are  by  no  means  rare  as  far  as  conception  is  con- 
cerned ;  what  is  rare  is  the  patient  perseverance  necessary  to 
mature  and  bring  forth  ideas,  and  to  acquire  the  power  of 
expressing  them.  Are  we  then  idle,  or  indifferent  to  art  ?  I 
think  not.  Are  then  all  the  shortcomings  of  our  art  to  be 
attributed  to  defective  education  ?  I  answer,  in  a  great  mea- 
sure they  undoubtedly  are,  and  it  will  be  my  object  in  these 
lectures  to  point  out  the  defects  and  suggest  the  remedies. 

But  lest  it  should  be  thought.that  I  ignore  influences  which 
are  independent  of  education,  and  art-education  in  particular, 
I  will  briefly  state  those  accidents  of  climate  and  country,  and 
those  phases  of  modern  life  and  thought  which  seem  most 
obviously  to  depress  the  vitality  and  weaken  the  growth  of 
art. 

A  southern  climate  seems  to  affect  and  elevate  the  imagina- 
tion as  much  by  its  genial  influence  on  the  organisation  of 


12  Lectiire  /. 

man  as  by  the  beauty  of  the  scenes  it  presents.  In  Italy,  in 
Greece  and  the  countries  which  enclose  the  Mediterranean 
Sea,  existence  is  of  itself  a  delight  ;  the  heaven  presents  a 
vaulted  dome  illimitable  in  extent,  compared  with  which  our 
northern  skies  are  but  a  dingy  ceiling ;  the  clearness  of  the 
atmosphere  and  the  larger  scale  of  nature  alike  expand  the 
view ;  our  conception  of  earth,  the  sea,  the  phenomena  of 
nature,  is  larger,  more  simple,  and  less  trammelled  with  detail 
than  in  our  northern  climes  ;  all  things  seem  in  the  south  to 
approach  nearer  to  an  ideal  type. 

Travelling  will  afford  to  the  stranger  a  temporary  and  per- 
haps more  exquisite  enjoyment  of  southern  scenes  than  is  felt 
by  those  who  live  in  them,  and  the  artist  can  lay  up  a  store  of 
impressions  for  memory  and  imagination  ;  but  I  fear  we  must 
conclude  that  those  who  are  as  it  were  habitually  saturated 
with  the  larger  and  more  ideal  aspects  of  nature  and  whose 
life  and  faculties  expand  under  their  influence,  must  in  the 
long  run  be  superior  to  those  who  dwell  in  a  less  genial 
climate  where  their  views  are  both  literally  and  metaphorically 
narrower. 

It  is  in  its  effects  on  ideal  art  rather  than  on  landscape 
that  the  difference  of  climate  will  be  perceived  ;  those  aspects 
of  nature  which  most  affect  the  imagination  can  seldom  be 
rendered  in  art  ;  the  blue  dome  above  cannot  be  painted,  and 
if  it  could,  would  certainly  be  surpassed  in  interest  by  the 
infinite  variety  of  a  more  clouded  sky. 

If  we  turn  from  the  phenomena  of  nature  to  the  works  of 
man  in  Italy  and  in  England,  we  shall  find  the  same  relative 
qualities  in  each. 

Not  only  does  the  clearness  of  the  atmosphere  enable  us 
to  see  a  city  at  a  distance  so  that  the  eye  comprehends  it  as 
an  object,  but  a  city  in  Italy  and  in  most  continental  states 
has  far  greater  compactness,  unity,  and  individuality,  than 
with  us  ;  and  in  the  middle  ages  the  aspect  of  a  continental 
city  must  have  been  imposing,  it  was  enclosed  with  walls  and 
entered  by  gates  flanked  with  frowning-towers  ;  this  shutting 
in  clearly  defined  its  limits  so  that  it  stood  out  distinct  from 
the  country,  but  the  mean  and  straggling  suburbs  of  a  modern 


Climate  and  A  rchitecture.  1 3 

English  town,  neither  town  nor  country,  but  each  destroying 
the  beauty  of  the  other,  are  deficient  in  all  the  qualities  that 
affect  the  imagination.  Our  climate T  limits  our  out-door 
enjoyments,  and  lessens  the  visible  beauty  of  our  lives,  while 
external  decoration,  statues,  vases,  fountains,  and  all  the 
paraphernalia  of  art,  if  possible  in  the  north,  are  far  less 
appropriate  than  in  the  south,  and  even  interior  decoration  is 
affected  by  our  want  of  light. 

But  it  is  in  the  scale  of  our  architecture  that  our  greatest 
defect  will  be  found  ;  and  I  wish  some  historian  would  explain 
the  almost  universal  meanness  and  pettiness  of  our  buildings. 
The  long  winter,  and  the  long  nights  of  a  northern  clime,  may 
excuse  the  smallness  of  our  rooms,  for  it  would  be  difficult 
either  to  warm  or  light  the  more  stately  apartments  of  the 
continent,  and  comfort  and  snugness  are  perhaps  incompatible 
with  any  degree  of  size  and  magnificence ;  but  our  public 
buildings,  and  even  fortifications,  which,  if  wanted  at  all,  should 
be  as  large  here  as  on  the  continent,  are  equally  contemptible. 
The  gateways,  for  instance,  of  Winchelsea  (at  the  time  they 
were  built  a  town  of  great  importance,  and  obviously  liable 
to  attacks  from  the  French)  are  so  small  as  to  appear  almost 
like  toys. 

We  are  singularly  unfortunate  in  the  aspect  of  our  towns, 
and  I  know  no  greater  contrast  than  is  presented  by  those  of 
Belgium  and  Kent ;  and  it  must  be  remembered  that  in  this 
case  the  difference  cannot  be  attributed  to  climate,  for  the 
latitude  of  each  is  about  the  same.  In  the  Belgian  cities  there 
is  not  only  the  Cathedral,  but  many  churches  hardly  inferior 
in  size,  and  often  of  equal  splendour.  There  is  a  Town  Hall 
rivalling  the  Cathedral  itself;  a  Palace  of  Justice,  a  palace 
indeed  ;  a  residence  fit  for  a  prince,  for  the  mayor ;  houses  of 
architectural  importance  for  its  nobles  and  great  merchants ; 
vast  hotels,  and  a  general  aspect  of  magnificence.  How  sad 

1  In  speaking  of  climate,  I  cannot  omit  to  notice  the  depressing  dulness 
of  our  winter,  and  the  loss  of  time  from  the  shortness  of  the  days,  and  the 
frequent  fogs,  which  put  a  stop  to  painting. 

The  loss  of  time  from  the  absurd  custom  of  never  getting  up  till  eight 
o'clock  is  also  very  serious  to  artists,  for  daylight  is  to  them  an  essential. 


14  Lecture  I. 

is  the  contrast  if  we  take  such  a  town  as  Canterbury  as  an  ex- 
ample. There  is,  indeed,  the  Cathedral,  a  glorious  church, 
made  still  more  glorious  by  its  towering  above  everything 
around  it.  There  is  the  noble  gateway  of  St.  Augustine's, 
there  is  VVestgate  and  the  remains  of  a  city  wall,  finer  than  is 
usually  to  be  found  in  England,  but,  alas  !  what  else  ?  Look 
at  the  churches  !  look  at  the  Town  Hall,  the  Corn  Exchange, 
and  the  markets  !  How  utterly  contemptible  !  There  is  not 
one  single  building  that  is,  I  will  not  say  above  mediocrity, 
but  above  meanness. 

If  the  aspect  of  our  cities  is  little  likely  to  develope,  or 
encourage  the  love  or  the  practice  of  art,  an  inquiry  into  the 
cause  of  the  universal  meanness  of  our  buildings  will,  I  fear, 
prove  still  more  disheartening.  In  the  English  character 
there  is  a  sort  of  protest  against  show.  How  constantly  we 
hear  the  praises  of  the  plain  and  unpretending,  while  every- 
thing that  is  not  absolutely  necessary  is  condemned  as  extra- 
vagant. A  rate  for  a  church  or  a  town-hall  is  almost  univer- 
sally grudged,  and  every  argument  is  used  to  reduce  its  size 
or  its  splendour.  Now  as  art  is  nothing  more  or  less  than 
what  is  here  meant  by  "show,"  the  prospect  of  its  flourishing 
in  so  uncongenial  an  atmosphere  is  not  very  encouraging. 

This  natural  contempt  of  appearances,  or,  in  other  words, 
this  stolid  insensibility  to  art,  has  been  exalted  into  a  virtue 
by  the  teaching  of  the  Puritans,  and  the  great  mass  of  the 
people,  consisting  of  the  majority  of  the  middle  classes,  still 
presents  an  obstacle  impervious  to  its  influence,  and  fatal  to 
the  establishment  of  an  art  worthy  of  being  called  national ; 
and  gloomy  indeed  would  be  our  prospects,  were  it  not  that 
art  can  flourish  as  an  exotic  ;  the  chief  things  necessary  being 
an  artist  to  work  and  a  patron  to  pay. 

There  are,  however,  many  signs  of  a  hopeful  change  in  the 
national  taste.  In  London,  Liverpool,  Manchester,  Leeds, 
and  many  others  of  our  largest  cities,  there  are  not  only  many 
buildings  which  will  compete  in  size  and  architectural  preten- 
sion with  the  palaces  of  Italy,  but  the  people  at  large  take  a 
growing  interest  and  pride  in  the  grandeur  of  their  city. 

Having  thus  touched  on  climate  and  architecture,  we  will 


Present  Social  Aspects.  15 

note  some  of  those  phases  of  modern  life  and  society  that 
seem  also  in  some  measure  to  account  for  the  depression  of 
art.  In  the  first  place,  modern  life  is  more  complex  than  it 
was  ;  men,  even  in  the  humblest  walk  of  life,  cannot  devote 
their  isolated  attention  to  one  object  or  occupation  with  the 
intense  devotion  that  was  common  in  former  days.  With  all 
its  advantages,  the  spread  of  literature  has  caused  most  of  us 
to  waste  a  great  deal  of  time  in  desultory  reading  and  specu- 
lations on  every  conceivable  subject,  particularly  if  it  happens 
to  have  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  our  business.  We  read 
a  great  deal  and  think  but  little.  The  time  spent,  for  instance, 
in  reading  the  newspaper  is  often  worse  than  wasted,  for  it 
weakens  the  intellect.  We  have  lost  that  stern,  simple, 
almost  hard  conception  and  grasp  that  our  forefathers  had, 
and  of  all  professions  that  of  art  is  perhaps  the  one  that  would 
most  suffer  by  the  change. 

I  do  not  here  say  anything  about  the  distractions  of  the 
theories,  and  bewildering  criticisms  of  the  present  day  on  art, 
because  I  am  now  treating  of  those  influences  which  are 
accidental. 

Another  serious  evil  which  artists  have  to  contend  against 
is  the  universal  ugliness  of  modern  life.  I  need  not  speak 
of  the  poor,  how  they  toil  and  sweat,  and  what  dull  squalid 
lives  the  poor  labourers  in  our  cities  live  (God  grant  they  may 
mend,  but  they  seem  to  me  to  sink  every  day  into  a  lower 
depth  of  despond),  but  the  life  of  even  our  most  prosperous 
classes  is  dreary,  solemn,  and  ugly.  This  want  of  beauty  and 
grace,  both  in  public  and  private  life,  deprives  our  artists  of 
the  true  source  of  inspiration,  and  makes  the  art  sympathies 
of  the  whole  people  dull  and  sluggish. 

I  need  hardly  say  that  touching  and  beautiful  incidents  are 
common  enough,  but  these  are  morally  rather  than  physically 
beautiful,  and  though  it  is  very  natural  that  artists  should 
endeavour  to  paint  such  incidents,  it  must  not  be  forgotten 
that  the  true  field  of  art  is  the  physical  aspect  of  nature  ;  it  is 
not  the  special  business  of  the  artist  to  teach  morality,  or  to 
waken  our  dormant  sympathies  :  he  may  tell  a  pathetic  story 


i  6  Lecture  I. 

on  canvas  without  possessing  the  least  artistic  capacity,  and 
one  of  the  least  encouraging  phases  of  modern  art  is  this 
tendency  to  evade  its  true  sphere. 

The  stupid  monotony  of  society,  the  excessive  fear  of  doing 
anything  out  of  fashion,  or  of  being  thought  peculiar  or 
demonstrative,  has  almost  exterminated  the  expression  of 
action.  The  poetry  of  motion,  and  even  a  natural  vivacity,  is 
rarely  seen  in  good  society.  A  fear  of  being  thought  out  of 
taste  leads  to  no  taste  at  all  in  externals.  A  correct  neat- 
ness has  taken  the  place  of  beauty  and  splendour,  and  all 
state,  ceremony  and  array  is  laughed  at  as  pretentious  and 
obsolete. 

Men  of  position  seem  to  shrink  from  observation  by  being 
quite  unobtrusive ;  they  wish  to  enjoy,  without  having  the 
courage  to  assert  their  rank  ;  they  feel  that  in  these  unhappy 
times  their  position  is  not  cheerfully  recognised  by  those 
below  them,  for  is  not  everyone  not  only  equal,  but  better 
than  anybody  else  ?  Where  everyone  is  equally  a  gentleman, 
the  picturesque  variety  of  dress  fast  dies  out,  and  in  a  few 
years  hence,  the  men  of  half  the  globe  will,  without  exception, 
be  dressed  in  tail-coats  and  chimney-pot  hats. 

Another  cause,  deeply  affecting  our  national  character  and 
our  art,  is  the  grinding,  incessant  toil,  mental  and  bodily, 
which  we  all  undergo.  To  many  it  is  necessary  for  their 
daily  bread,  but  to  almost  as  many  it  is  a  self-imposed  task  ; 
we  so  strive  to  improve  our  position,  that  we  grudge  ourselves 
even  a  day's  leisure.  We  have  no  gala  days,  no  happy 
holidays.  We  have  nothing  to  supply  the  place  of  the  saints' 
days,  and  the  splendid  services  of  the  church  which  afforded 
to  the  artists  of  the  middle  ages  a  constant  presentment  of 
picturesque  action  and  gorgeous  colour. 

Almost  every  incident  of  life  is  less  pictorial  and  less  dra- 
matic than  it  used  to  be.  Compare,  for  instance,  a  charge  of 
knights  in  armour,  or  a  hand-to-hand  combat  with  ponderous 
swords,  with  the  mechanical  rather  than  human  action  of  a 
modern  battle,  or  the  aspect  of  an  old  ship  of  war  with  that  of 
a  modern  monitor. 

Then  again  our  life  is  too  secluded;  we  pride  ourselves  on 


Ugliness  of  Modern  L  ife.  1 7 

the  comfort  and  respectability  of  domestic  life,  and  shut  our- 
selves up  with  our  families.  Domestic  life  is  no  doubt  adapted 
to  foster  every  virtue,  but,  oftener  than  we  like  to  confess,  it  is 
simply  selfish,  dull,  and  wearisome,  and  our  very  souls  are 
fretted  away  by  the  damned  iteration  of  its  petty  and  ignoble 
details.1  If  we  revert  from  the  stupidity  of  our  lives,  from  the 
dead  and  monotonous  level,  to  the  hills  and  picturesque 
valleys  of  the  society  of  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries, 
when  as  yet  philosophers  had  not  instilled  into  the  minds 
of  the  people  that  all  men  are  equal,  and  when  even  a  tailor 
was  not  ashamed  of  being  a  tailor,  when  rank  was  frankly 
recognized  and  as  frankly  asserted  and  expressed  by  all  its 
surroundings,  the  pageantry  and  state,  the  picturesque  variety 
of  a  numerous  retinue,  the  beauty  of  dress  and  equipage, 
the  trappings  of  horses,  the  sumptuous  fittings  of  barge  or 
gondola,  the  palaces,  gardens,  and  stately  terraces,  not  only 
contributed  to  the  pride  and  pleasure  of  the  rich  and  noble, 
but  as  far  as  sight  goes,  were  equally  shared  by  all  classes, 
and  life  was  made  more  beautiful  thereby ;  and  wjiile  all 
these  things  afforded  endless  employment  to  artists  of  all 
sorts,  they  presented  a  constant  succession  of  pictures,  varied  in 
form  and  subject,  gorgeous  in  colour,  and  in  the  highest  degree 
stimulating  to  the  development  and  appreciation  of  art. 

We  have  as  artists  fallen  on  unfortunate  times.  We  have 
neither  the  picturesque  variety  of  the  old  society  nor  the 
splendid  public  life  which  might  be  possible  in  a  republic 
founded  on  the  equality  of  man. 

My  personal  sympathies  are  entirely  in  favour  of  what  is 
now  regarded  as  an  obsolete  and  impossible  system,  and  I 
dread  the  time — which  as  far  as  I  can  see  is  inevitable — when 
the  coarse  and  brutal  will  with  vulgar  insolence  tread  out  all 


1  The  relation  between  master  and  servant,  already  difficult,  will,  thanks 
to  our  philosophers,  be  very  soon  unbearable,  and  domestics  having 
degenerated  into  mere  parasites,  the  middle  classes  will  be  compelled  to 
abandon  a  mode  of  life  rendered  intolerable  by  their  irritation.  It  is  not 
impossible  that  our  pent-up  lives  may  in  this  way  be  forced  into  happier 
and  more  social  channels,  and  a  collegiate  or  hotel  system  may  perhaps 
relieve  our  descendants  from  evils  we  now  groan  under  in  vain. 

C 


1 8  Lectiire  I. 

that  is  noble  and  good ;  but  our  life  is  now  so  dull  and  ugly, 
that,  as  an  artist,  I  cannot  help  looking  forward  with  hope  to 
a  time  beyond — a  time  which  of  course  I  shall  never  live 
to  see — when  the  worst  phases  of  a  detestable  revolution  are 
over,  and  when  the  powers  that  produced  it  are  again  curbed, 
and  our  own  dull  and  selfish  domestic  existence  shall  have 
widened  into  a  happier  and  more  public  life,  when  the  people 
may  themselves  possess  and  enjoy  the  glory  and  refinement 
of  art. 

With  regard  to  the  study  of  the  nude  figure,  we  can  never 
have  the  rare  opportunities  of  the  Greeks ;  but  the  hardly 
inferior  art  of  the  Renaissance,  when  the  opportunities  were 
scarcely  better  than  in  our  own  day,  ought  to  be  some  en- 
couragement to  us  to  strive  to  attain  excellence  by  other  if 
more  circuitous  paths.  We  should  never  fail  to  avail  our- 
selves of  any  chances  of  seeing  the  figure  in  action.  Among 
half-stripped  navvies,  and  the  titanic  forms  of  men  employed 
in  gas  and  other  plutonic  works,  in  wrestling,  running,  athletic 
sports,  and  more  especially  in  bathing  and  football,  we  should 
ever  watch  for  and  note  the  change  of  form  in  the  muscles, 
the  balance  of  the  figure,  its  harmonious  line,  and  the  vigorous 
expression  of  its  action. 


LECTURE    II. 
ON  MODERN  THEORIES. 

I     HAVE  already  dwelt  on  the  effects  of  climate,  and  those 
aspects  of  society  which,  though  not  immediately  con- 
nected with  art,  explain  in  some  measure  the  difference 
between  its  ancient  and  modern  development.     We  will  now 
proceed  to  those  subjects  which,  though  part  and  parcel  of 
art,  cannot  be  considered  as  belonging  to  education,  reserv- 
ing the  question  of  education  for  a  subsequent  lecture ;  and 
ilet  us  first  consider  what  we  may  call  the  "subject"  of  art. 

For  a  very  considerable  period  it  never  occurred  to  an  artist 
to  represent  anything  else  than  sacred  subjects,  and  even 
as  late  as  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century  the 
subjects  of  two-thirds  of  the  pictures  were  taken  from  the 
Bible  alone  ;  and  even  their  arrangement  and  treatment  were 
often  traditional ;  they  were,  in  short,  ready  made  to  the  hand 
of  the  artist.  He  had  not  to  rack  his  brains  to  find  out  some- 
thing strikingly  original  or  pathetic.  The  real  incidents  of 
Holy  Writ,  or  the  imaginary  ones  of  tradition,  afforded  every- 
thing he  could  wish  for.  Nothing  could  be  more  pathetic, 
dramatic,  picturesque,  or  forcible  than  the  scenes  he  would 
either  choose  for  himself,  or  be  commanded  to  paint  by  his 
patrons  ;  but  not  only  this,  they  were  essentially  ideal.  I 
mean  by  this  that  no  one  at  that  time  ever  thought  it  neces- 


2O  Lecture  //. 

sary  to  attempt  to  represent  the  scenes  as  they  actually 
occurred.  Such  a  thought  as  this  never  crossed  the  mind  of 
either  patron  or  painter.  The  artist  took  the  incident  and 
told  it  in  his  own  way.  He  arranged  his  subject,  clothed  his 
figures,  put  in  his  backgrounds  with  the  simple  aim  of  telling 
his  story,  and  covering  his  canvas  in  the  most  forcible  and 
the  most  pictorial  manner.1 

Then  again,  when  men  felt  a  little  weary  of  saints,  and  any 
questionable  story  from  Holy  Writ  was  seized  upon  with 
avidity,  partly  as  a  change,  and  breaking  out  of  suppressed 
human  nature,  and  partly  because  it  afforded  an  opportunity 
of  painting  the  female  figure,  the  same  manner  of  treatment 
was  adopted ;  and  I  need  not  say  that  as  the  beautiful  my- 
thology of  the  Greeks  gradually  crept  in  (for  the  renaissance 
was  not  a  renaissance  of  art  alone)  the  ideal  treatment  was 
more  than  ever  necessary. 

The  advantage  of  all  this  was  enormous,  the  artist  was  able 
to  devote  all  his  energies  to  art.  Now-a-days  the  critics 
compel  him  to  be  an  historian,  an  antiquarian,  a  topographer, 
and  a  geologist,  and  woe  betide  him  if  he  neglect  the  minutest 
detail. 

If  he  wishes  to  paint  a  Scripture  subject,  he  must  set  out 
at  once  for  the  Holy  Land,  and  there,  by  the  aid  of  the  best 
commentators,  must  endeavour  to  find  the  exact  scene  of  the 
incident  he  has  chosen  to  illustrate.  The  conservative  ten- 
dencies of  the  East  will  excuse  or  justify  a  convenient 
adherence  to  the  present  costume,  but  does  it  ever  occur  to 
these  sticklers  for  literal  truth  that  the  whole  aspect  of  the 
country  is  altered,  that  what  was  then  "  a  land  flowing  with 
milk  and  honey "  is  now  little  better  than  a  desert  ?  To 

1  Scripture  subjects  are  now  supposed  (I  think  erroneously)  to  be  hack- 
neyed. That  artists  should  have  a  prudent  reluctance  to  come  into 
direct  rivalry  with  their  great  predecessors  is  only  natural,  and  that  those 
who  see  in  a  picture  only  its  subject  should  feel  an  objection  to  hang 
sacred  and  profane  subjects  side  by  side,  is  not  only  natural  but  commend- 
able ;  but  the  dogma  that  such  subjects  should  be  confined  to  churches 
(from  which,  however,  they  are  practically  banished),  is  only  another 
expression  of  the  difference  of  thought  in  our  own  time  and  in  the  golden 
ages  of  art. 


Classics  versus 

restore  the  scene  to  any  likeness  of  what  it  was  two  thousand 
years  ago,  it  would  be  necessary  to  clothe  it  with  imaginary 
verdure,  a  fraud  of  which  no  "  conscientious  "  painter  would 
be  either  capable  or  guilty. 

The  study  of  Science,  no  doubt,  directs  attention  to  the 
accuracy  of  the  details  rather  than  to  the  general  beauty  of 
nature,  and  at  the  same  time  tends  to  the  neglect  of  the 
classics,  which  furnished  inexhaustible  subjects  for  ideal  art, 
but  now  the  mythology  of  the  Greeks,  if  we  may  believe  our 
philosophers,  is  altogether  obsolete.  As  we  no  longer  believe 
their  stories,  we  cannot  and  ought  not  to  be  impressed  by 
them,  and  therefore  they  afford  the  worst  of  all  subjects  for 
art.  I  am  really  almost  ashamed  to  state  anything  so  obvious 
as  that  the  beauty  of  a  story  does  not  consist  in  its  truth  in 
the  sense  that  the  facts  related  actually  took  place,  and  that 
half  the  stories  of  the  old  mythology  are  allegories  which  are 
as  true  now  as  ever  they  were,  and  that  everyone  who  is  not 
a  philosopher  understands  and  feels  their  beauty  in  precisely 
the  same  manner  as  the  more  intelligent  of  the  Greeks  did 
themselves.  No  one  knew  better  than  Apuleius  that  the  his- 
tory of  Cupid  and  Psyche  was  not  true  ;  yet,  if  our  philosophers 
are  right,  he,  of  all  men,  would  have  been  the  least  able  to 
appreciate  its  beauty. 

The  scale  of  pictures  is  also  a  matter  which  has  a  most 
important  bearing  on  their  treatment ;  and,  of  course,  on 
all  the  qualities  of  art.  The  palaces  and  churches  of  Italy 
afforded  vast  spaces  for  painting,  and  I  need  hardly  point 
out  the  enormous  impetus  given  to  art  by  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  which,  I  will  not  so  much  say  eagerly  welcomed  art, 
as  that  art  was  part  of  it,  and  grew  up  spontaneously  with  it. 

Now,  let  us  contrast  all  this  with  what  happens  in  our  own 
day,  and  in  our  own  country.  The  religion  of  England  till 
quite  recently  spurned  art  from  her  doors.  This  was,  no 
doubt,  in  some  measure  a  reaction  against  art,  which  had 
become  mindless,  meretricious,  and  degraded,  but  I  fear  we 
must  attribute  it  in  a  far  greater  measure  to  the  general 
opinion  of  Protestants,  that  art  is  out  of  place  in  a  church,  an 
opinion  which  no  serious  artist  can  for  a  moment  entertain. 


22  Lecture  II. 

As  far  as  architecture  is  concerned,  there  is,  no  doubt,  a  change 
in  popular  feeling,  and  the  whole  country  is  covered  with 
churches,  many  of  great  architectural  beauty,  and  all  showing 
an  aesthetic,  and  not  merely  utilitarian  motive,  and  even 
Wesleyans  and  Primitive  Methodists  build  meeting  houses 
with  a  pretension  and  adornment  which  twenty  years  ago 
they  would  not  have  scrupled  to  have  set  down  as  mere 
trappings  of  "the  scarlet  whore";  but  although  architecture 
has  a  place  in  the  service  of  the  church,  with  few  exceptions 
painting  is  still  banished,  and  although  there  may  be  a  growing 
feeling  in  one  party  of  the  church  in  its  favour,  the  scale, 
and  consequently  the  treatment  of  pictures,  must  still  be 
small  as  long  as  Gothic  architecture  is  alone  considered 
proper  for  churches ;  for  the  peculiarity  and  leading  defect  of 
that  style  is  that  all  the  spaces  which  are  adapted  for  paintings 
are  cut  up  into  small  angular  and  spiky  shapes. 

Our  ordinary  houses  afford  no  encouragement  for  large 
pictures,  and  even  those  of  the  nobility  are  for  the  most 
part  cramped  and  petty,  and  present  no  spaces,  where  owners 
have  the  taste,  for  mural  paintings  of  large  or  ideal  subjects. 

And  here  I  cannot  omit  to  note  the  enormous  advantage 
the  old  artists  had  over  ourselves  in  the  inspiriting  effect  of 
conscious  progress.  Every  day  some  fresh  advance  was  made, 
some  quality  of  nature  was  seized  and  absorbed  by  the  sympa- 
thetic appreciation  of  some  great  mind,  which  seemed  as  it 
were  to  cast  Nature  in  a  new  mould,  and  exhibit  her  to  the 
admiration  of  the  world.  Artists  advanced  as  an  army  in 
majestic  progress  over  the  whole  domain  of  nature,  they  had 
not,  as  we  have,  the  depressing  consciousness  that,  take  what 
path  we  may,  we  shall  find  some  greater  than  ourselves  have 
been  there  before  us  ;  and  though  the  same  flowers  are  growing 
there  as  of  old,  we  find  them  inscribed  with  the  names  of  others. 
Hampered  by  the  fear  of  plagiarism,  scared  by  the  screams 
of  critics,  we  are  almost  afraid  to  walk  in  any  of  the  great 
avenues  of  nature,  lest  we  should  be  accused  of  hanging  on 
the  skirts  of  someone  who  has  gone  that  way  before,  and  men 
even  of  power  are  content  to  seek  laborious  byeways,  which 
from  their  very  pettiness,  have  escaped  the  notice  of  their 


Want  of  Ideal  Art.  23 

great  predecessors,  merely  that  they  may  enjoy  the  empty 
satisfaction  of  fancying  themselves  original. 

We  have  noticed  the  effect  of  our  climate,  the  aspect  of  our 
cities,  the  tendencies  of  modern  society  and  thought,  the  uni- 
versal ugliness  of  our  life,  the  banishment  of  art  from  our 
churches,  the  study  of  science  to  the  neglect  of  the  classics, 
and  have  seen  how  adverse  to  art,  and  particularly  to  ideal 
art,  all  these  things  are,  but,  disastrous  as  is  their  effect,  it  is, 
I  believe,  as  nothing  compared  with  the  baneful  influence,  the 
distraction  and  error  caused  by  modern  theories  and  criticism, 
and  I  particularly  wish  you  to  note  that  it  is  against  ideal  art 
that  the  tendencies  and  aspects  of  modern  society  seem  to 
conspire.  These  are,  unluckily,  for  the  most  part  beyond  our 
immediate  control ;  but  the  art  theories  to  which  we  submit 
our  judgments  are  entirely  of  our  own  making  and  accept- 
ance ;  and  here  I  must  pause  to  answer  an  objection  to  the 
revival  of  ideal  art  which  will  probably  occur  to  you.  If  the 
tendency  of  modern  thought  is  adverse  to  ideal  art,  does  not 
that  prove  it  to  be  out  of  harmony  with  the  spirit  of  the  age, 
and  therefore  out  of  place  altogether  ?  Now,  that  is  a  very 
important  question. 

I  quite  admit  that  the  characteristics  of  modern  art  are 
explained  and  to  some  extent  excused  by  the  circumstances 
and  aspects  of  modern  life,  and  that  they  are  in  that  sense 
entirely  in  harmony  with  them  ;  but  surely  you  would  not 
say  that  because  our  life  is  ugly,  therefore  our  art  should  be 
ugly  too  ?  is  it  not  exactly  the  reverse  ? 

If  the  tendency  of  scientific  pursuits  is  to  go  into  minute 
detail,  is  it  not  above  all  things  desirable  that  our  minds 
should  be  brought  to  contemplate  general  beauty  ?  If  we 
are  pent  up  in  cities,  and  lead  ungraceful  lives,  is  not  that  the 
very  reason  why  our  souls  should  be  refreshed  by  the  glory 
of  the  ideal  ?  Of  what  use,  I  may  ask,  is  art  if  it  cannot 
minister  to  the  natural  aspirations  of  man  for  beauty,  and  is 
the  fact  that  there  are  so  few  outlets  for  these  aspirations  to 
be  pleaded  as  a  reason  why  we  should  keep  closed  the  portals 
of  the  temple  of  art  ?  If  photography  can  for  sixpence  pro- 
duce us  a  profusion  of  minute  detail,  it  cannot  surely  be  a  wise 


24  Lecture  //. 

economy  for  man  to  waste  laborious  hours  in  competing  with 
it,  while  he  neglects  that  noble  part  of  his  nature  from  which 
alone  can  proceed  the  poetry  of  art.  That  we  are  alive  to  all 
the  beauty  of  the  poets  notwithstanding  the  ugliness  of  our 
lives,  and  that  even  the  most  degraded  are  acutely  sensitive 
to  music,  should  prove  to  us  what  hidden  stores  of  mysterious 
sympathies  lie  deep  in  the  heart  of  man,  only  to  be  awakened 
and  kindled  by  the  master  spell.  Are  we  to  shut  up  one 
great  avenue  to  our  senses  and  souls  at  the  mere  dictation  of 
critics  ?  And  you  must  remember  that  though  the  circum- 
stances I  have  stated  in  my  former  lecture  may  make  the 
production  of  ideal  art  more  arduous,  the  appreciation  of  it 
would  in  every  educated  person  be  made  more  keen  by  con- 
trast ;  but  so  long  as  critics  conspire  to  run  down  every 
attempt  at  ideal  art  as  conventional,  pretentious,  and  acade- 
mic, artists  will  not  go  through  the  training  that  is  necessary 
to  produce  it ;  and  at  present  imitative  art  is  a  necessity  to 
most  of  them,  for,  to  say  nothing  of  their  indifference  to  the 
great  principles  of  nature  and  art  as  well,  few  can  move  a 
step  without  the  model  before  them.  For  this  reason  it  is  to 
be  feared  that  the  artists  themselves  will  side  with  the  critics, 
and  the  leaven  which  will  elevate  our  art  must  come  from 
such  men  as  Watts,  Leighton,  and  Stevens,  the  remnant  left 
in  Israel,  who  alone  know  enough  about  their  business  to  be 
able  to  produce  ideal  art. 

Art  is  a  perfect  paradise  for  philosophers  ;  unlike  any  other 
profession  or  business,  any  preliminary  knowledge  is  quite 
unnecessary  in  those  who  profess  to  teach  it.  A  little  in- 
genuity will  enable  them  to  bring  into  every  discussion  the 
principles  of  "harmony,"  "  truth,"  "  beauty,"  and  "  the  eternal 
laws  of  nature,"  while  religion  and  even  God  himself  are  often 
pressed  into  their  service.1  Then  the  corpus  vile  on  which  they 
operate  is  delightfully  sensitive,  and  neither  our  artists  nor 


1  Nothing  would  better  aid  the  cause  of  Art  education  than  a  general 
consensus  that  its  principles  were  as  independent  of  religion,  sentiment 
and  morality,  as  those  of  Music  are  luckily  already  held  to  be.  Art  is 
Christian,  Pagan,  anything,  and  is  equally  at  home  in  the  church,  the 
temple,  or  the  theatre.  The  odes  of  Sappho  were  no  doubt  finer  as  poems 


The  Harm  done  by  Theories.  25 

the  public  are  sufficiently  educated  to  see  how  supremely 
ludicrous  the  whole  business  is.  I  would  willingly  have 
passed  over  in  silence  what,  God  help  us  !  is  called  the  philo- 
sophy of  art,  and  have  refrained  from  adding  to  the  heap  of 
rubbish,  which  I  regard  as  the  greatest  nuisance  of  the  age, 
were  it  not  that,  having  watched  its  deadly  effect,  I  should 
hardly  be  doing  my  duty  if  I  did  not  at  least  attempt  to 
provide  some  disinfectant  which  might  render  you  safe  from 
the  worst  symptoms  of  this  pestilence,  and  put  you  in  a  position 
of  tolerable  safety. 

Art  can  be  viewed  in  so  many  aspects  that  we  need  not  be 
surprised  at  the  variety  of  opinions  upon  it,  or  that  those 
opinions  are  expressed  with  a  confidence  in  proportion  to  the 
narrowness  of  the  view  taken  of  it ;  it  naturally  is  so,  for  a 
larger  view  alone  reveals  its  difficulty ;  but  it  is  impossible  to 
trace  the  thread  of  error  through  the  various  opinions  and 
theories  of  the  day  in  one,  two,  or  even  a  dozen  lectures,  and 
the  attempt  to  do  so  would  increase  the  very  nuisance  we  wish 
to  abate.  These  theories  are  for  the  most  part  the  lucubra- 
tions of  amateurs  and  critics,  and  even  the  best  of  them  are  of 
little  practical  use.  We  should  remember,  too,  that  a  fool  can 
state  more  fallacies  in  an  hour  than  a  wise  man  can  refute  in 
a  week ;  but  he  would  not  be  a  wise  man,  and  certainly  not  a 
wise  artist,  if  he  attempted  to  do  so,  for  he  would  spend  his 
time  better  in  work,  which,  after  all,  is  the  best  teacher ;  so,  as 
a  general  rule,  those  who  are  the  least  worth  hearing  do  all 


than  the  most  pious  of  Dr.  Watts's  Hymns,  perhaps  even  than  some  of 
the  Psalms  of  David  himself ;  and  Michael  Angelo's  picture  of  Leda  and 
the  Swan  in  our  National  Gallery  cellars,  is  altogether  as  fine  in  art  as  the 
religious  pictures  in  the  gallery  above ;  it  is,  in  fact,  as  free  from  these 
considerations  as  arithmetic  or  algebra  are  luckily  admitted  to  be. 

If  our  youth  were  bewildered  by  goody-goody  speculations  as  to  the 
comparative  morality  of  the  decimal  or  duodecimal  systems  of  notation, 
we  may  be  certain  that  their  sums  would  not  be  any  the  more  accurate 
for  volumes  of  such  irrelevant  nonsense. 

If  we  only  sow  the  seed  in  a  soil  of  liberty  and  truth  it  will  need  no  such 
questionable  maynure  as  pious  frauds.  It  is  obvious  that  in  so  complicated 
and  subtle  a  matter  as  Art,  the  more  extraneous  subjects  can  be  elimi- 
nated the  better. 


26  Lecture  II. 

the  talking,  and  have  it  their  own  way,  while  those  that  are 
silent  are  the  wisest,  and  the  best  worth  hearing  if  they  could 
be  persuaded  to  speak,  and  we  should  treasure  the  short  and 
pregnant  remarks  that  may  fall  from  the  lips  of  a  great  artist, 
for  they  will  be  found  of  more  use  than  whole  pages  of  windy 
theories. 

Nevertheless,  these  theories  so  encumber  the  threshold  of 
art  that  it  is  necessary  to  clear  away  some  of  their  sophis- 
tries, and  I  will,  as  far  as  possible,  take  a  general  survey  of 
their  tendencies,  pointing  out  how  partial  and  one-sided  their 
teaching  is.1 

1  Dogmas  are  apt  to  ossify  and  impede  the  vital  energy  they  are  intended 
only  to  guide,  and  systems  often  deaden  the  spirit  and  create  greater  evils 
than  they  prevent.  Every  one  who  has  had  any  experience  in  teaching 
art  knows  how  difficult  it  is  to  tell  anything  with  effect  and  yet  without 
exaggeration,  and  I  have  often  felt  that  it  would  have  been  much  better  to 
have  said  nothing,  and  let  the  student  find  out  facts  for  himself,  in  his  own 
way,  by  work.  If,  then,  this  is  true  of  material  facts,  which  are  obvious 
and  can  be  measured  with  the  calipers,  how  much  more  likely  are  dogmas, 
which  deal  with  intellectual  subtleties,  to  lead  the  student  into  difficulties  ? 
for  the  exaggeration  which  they  probably  produce  in  his  mind  is  not  de- 
tected by  the  master  in  the  way  exaggeration  of  facts  is  sure  to  be  in  his 
work  ;  for  these  reasons  the  greatest  teachers  have  taught  by  parable 
rather  than  precept.  Students,  as  well  as  masters,  should  fairly  recognize 
these  difficulties,  and  as  far  as  possible  guard  against  them. 

But  though  I  am  deeply  sensible  of  the  evils  of  systems,  and  am  most 
reluctant  to  add  to  the  number  of  theories  that  already  perplex  the  student, 
I  find  it  is  not  only  necessary  to  have  a  thread  on  which  to  string  my 
beads — for  my  business  is  to  teach,  and,  like  any  other  business,  it  must 
be  conducted  with  method  and  order ; — but  I  am  obliged  to  meet  the 
heresies  of  the  day  with  their  own  weapons.  We  seem  to  want  a  sort  of 
Athanasian  creed  of  art,  not  even  omitting  the  damnatory  clauses. 

In  teaching  principles  of  art,  we  should  not  altogether  ignore  the  fact 
that  some  are  fitted  for  youth,  and  others  for  more  advanced  artists.  A 
healthy  intellect  is  not  unlikely  to  progress  through  the  whole  scale  of  art. 
Modestly  beginning  with  a  suppression  of  his  individuality,  which  he  in- 
tuitively feels  is  neither  definite  nor  powerful  enough  to  influence  his  work 
for  good,  cultivating  nature  with  devout  reverence  and  patient  imitation  ; 
then  perhaps  carried  away  by  the  fever  of  Ruskinism,  and  for  some  time 
delirious  ;  then  emerging  from  beautiful  but  bewildering  labyrinths  into 
the  open  plain  of  free  and  manly  art ;  and  finally,  charged  with  knowledge 
and  imbued  with  artistic  power,  he  mounts  to  the  ideal.  We  may  even 
regard  the  minor  heresies  as  intellectual  measles  or  whooping-cough, 


The  Ideal  Theory  of  Art.  27 

We  have  already  seen  that  the  general  tendency  of  modern 
thought  is  towards  realism  ;  but  modern  theories,  as  a  rule,  go 
farther,  and  entirely  exclude  the  ideal,  and  art  is  taught  as  an 
imitation  of  nature  alone,  while  criticism  has  become  little 
more  than  a  rigid  comparison  between  the  details  of  a  picture 
and  the  details  of  nature.1  If  we  trace  these  heresies  to  their 
root,  we  shall  find  it  in  the  exclusion  of  man  ;  in  the  specula- 
tions of  our  philosopher  the  artist  is  altogether  omitted. 
Now,  art  is  not  nature,  but,  as  Emerson  says,  "  it  is  nature 
passed  through  the  alembic  of  man  " — a  sentence  worth  all  Mr. 
Ruskin's  philosophy ; — art  is  not  a  photograph,  but  a  mans 
view  of  nature,  and  for  this  reason  it  enlists  our  human  sym- 
pathies. It  is  not  so  much  the  imitation  of  nature  as  the 
expression  of  man,  the  Ideal  is  the  very  soul  of  art  arid  its 
glory. 

The  perfect  artist  is  a  man  who  is  in  love  with  visible 
Nature,  who  studies  and  understands  her  aspects,  assimilates 
them  with  his  own  nature,  and  reproduces  them  from  his 
heart.  He  takes  rank  as  an  artist,  not  from  his  poetry,  though 
that  may  be  intimately  connected  with  his  art,  not  from  his 
teaching,  not  from  his  sympathy  with  this  or  that  human 
feeling,  but  from  his  ability  to  seize  and  render  the  aspects  of 
nature  with  power  and  truth.  Physical  beauty  is  his  own 
highest  sphere,  beauty  of  form,  of  colour,  light  and  shade,  and 
composition  of  line.  He  has  a  vivid  apprehension  of  the 
exquisite  gradation  and  subtle  quality  of  nature,  and  this 
produces  in  his  work  similar  qualities  of  his  own.  He 
assimilates  most  readily  those  phases  of  nature  which  are 
most  in  accordance  with  his  own  idiosyncrasy,  so  that  art  is  as 
varied  as  the  different  temperaments  of  the  artists,  sometimes 
impetuous,  sometimes  gentle,  sometime  gorgeous,  sometimes 

which,  let  us  hope,  may  have  some  mysterious  beneficial  effect  on  the  con- 
stitution, though  I  must  confess  I  have  never  been  able  to  trace  any. 

1  Modern  criticism,  if  listened  to,  will  kill  art.  Just  for  one  moment 
consider  its  effect  on  such  men  as  Rubens  or  Rembrandt.  If  they  had 
lived  in  these  times,  and  been  of  a  sensitive  nature,  they  would  have  been 
written  into  imbecility.  Those  only  are  safe  who  have  no  individuality  of 
their  own- 


28  Lecture  //. 

quiet;  but  by  this  assimilation  the  poetic  result  is  always 
harmonious  ;  it  is  not  so  much  an  intellectual  selection  of  facts 
or  qualities  as  that  the  artist  is  involuntarily  en  rapport  with 
those  things  congenial  to  his  nature.  The  dwelling  on 
certain  aspects  to  the  exclusion  of  others  equally  obvious, 
perhaps,  to  the  generality  of  mankind,  produces  what  the 
thoughtless  call  exaggeration,  but  what  in  reality  is  true  to 
the  artist's  nature  and  to  art.  He  will  take  the  incidents  of  a 
story,  and  mould  them  in  his  own  way  ;  he  will  dispose  his 
figures  with  dramatic  emphasis  and  effect  ;  light  and  shade 
and  colour  will  not  only  be  in  accordance  with  the  character 
and  action  of  the  scene,  but  will  be  so  disposed  as  to  cover  the 
space  ornamentally,  and  the  first  view  of  his  picture  before  any 
subject  is  recognized,  or  even  distinguishable,  will  reveal  the 
artist's  individuality  and  power.  His  work  will  always  bear 
his  stamp,  and  though  details  in  it  which  he  may  never  have 
noticed  may  be  wrong,  it  will  nevertheless  have  those  grand 
characteristics  which  are  the  outcome  of  a  noble  nature  and  a 
large  calibre  of  mind.1 

Let  us  now  consider  the  modern  theories  of  art  which  are 
founded  on  realism. 

Nature  is  regarded  as  too  perfect  to  be  mixed  up  with  the 
human  failings  or  caprices  of  the  artist ;  if  he  has  a  proper 
reverence  for  her,  he  will  be  content  to  represent  what  he  sees 
with  pious  elaboration,  any  tendency  towards  his  own  indi- 
viduality is  at  once  a  proof  of  conceit  in  himself,  of  mannerism, 
exaggeration,  and  error  in  his  work.  He  may,  indeed,  con- 
ceive or  patiently  think  out  how  the  incidents  of  such  and 
such  a  scene  occurred,  but  directly  he  admits  in  his  mind  the 
wish  to  compose,  or  in  other  words,  to  make  a  picture,  he  has 
fallen  from  the  truth  into  a  low,  selfish  and  sensual  view  of  his 


1  Turner  is  perhaps  the  most  splendid  example  of  the  true  artistic  tem- 
perament, and  oddly  enough  his  works  are  often  quoted  and  appealed  to 
as  examples  of  pre-Raffaellite  or  imitative  art.  They  are  exactly  the  re- 
verse, being,  with  few  exceptions,  the  rendering  of  his  impressions,  and  I 
very  much  doubt  if  Turner  ever  painted  a  picture  (I  do  not  mean  a  sketch) 
direct  from  nature. 


GENERAL 
CHARACTERISTICS. 


SCALE 

REALISTIC  AND  IMITATIVE  POLE. 

Literal  statement  of  facts. 

Detail  and  attention  to  minutiae  and  their  individual  truth. 

Native  or  assumed  ignorance  of  principles. 

No  composition. 


POSITION  OF      < 
SCHOOLS. 

PRINCIPLE  OF 
LIGHT  AND  SHADE.' 

COLOUR.         / 
FORM.           J 

MATERIAL  AND 
SIZE. 

ARCHITECTURE.    , 

! 

ORNAMENT.       1 

Modern  art. 

F 

Dutch. 

Pre-Raffaelite. 

No  system  ;  effect         High  lights  sparkling          Shadov 
generally  petty,  hard,      but   spotty  ;     breadth      and  more  t 
spotty.                              gives  way    to   detail;      lights    foe 
illusive  and   imitative     brought  up 
motive.                               into  the  sh 
ciple   of  c 
founded  o 
Everything  and  anything.                                         resque  arra 
focussed  li 

Tendency  to  be  poor.         True  and  natty.      Transparent. 
Accidental  and  staring. 

Commonplace  and  petty  ;            Ordinary  nature.             Gre 
much  cut  up  by  detail.                                                         fc 
b 

Finished  surface.                      Neat.                      R 
Any  material  that  is  smooth  and  neat.                       More  an 
Small. 

Utilitarian  motive. 
Exhibition  of  real  construction. 
Economy  of  material. 
Detail. 
Complexity.                         Picturesque  effect. 
Arches  larger  and  larger,  supports 
Surface  more  and  more  cut  up 
architecturally  solid,  a 

Crystal  Palace.                 Perpendicular.         Decorated. 

Naturalistic  ;     wanting    in    sym-      A  more  pictorial  treatm 
metry  and  firmness.                            resque  effect,  and  less  a 
herence  to  ornamental 

N.B. — The  gradation  of  qualiti 


F   ART. 


cturesque  composition. 


IDEAL  AND  CONVENTIONAL  POLE. 


Artistic  conception  of  subject. 
General  truth,  simplicity,  and  breadth. 
Knowledge  of  the  principles  of  nature  and  art. 
Severe  composition. 


Cinque-cento  Art. 


tsh. 


Florentine  and  Roman. 


Venetian. 


larker 

Shadows     darker  ; 

Broad  simple   sha- 

Flat, 

severe,    with 

parent  ; 

lights  more  luminous, 

dow  melting  into  the 

little  or 

no  attempt  at 

d,    and 

giving    an    effect    of 

light,     so     that     the 

shade  or  roundness. 

h  force 

force   and   clearness  ; 

unity  of  the  object  is 

v;  prin- 

but  surface  is  not  so 

not  destroyed;   com- 

)osition 

evenly    or    ornamen- 

position evenly  distri- 

pictu- 

tally  covered. 

buted. 

nent  of 

and  forcible.         Luminous,  clear.         Grave  and  opaque.         Flat,  barbaric. 


complexity  and  detail ; 
though    fine,    is    hid 
iperies. 


Great  attention  to  form ; 
breadth ;  masses  not 
cut  up. 


Conventional ; 
sometimes  grotesque. 


n  surface  and  quality. 
>re  transparent  varnish  or  oil. 
Medium. 


Even,  but  granulated.  Rough. 

Fresco  ;  distemper ;  mosaic. 

Large. 


./Esthetic  motive. 

Self-imposed  law  of  imaginary  construction. 
Profusion  of  material. 

Mass. 
Variety.  Symmetry.  Simplicity. 

Arched.  Trabeated.  Solid, 

panels,  the  styles  alone  being  Solidity,  with  surface  architec- 

leir  surfaces  essential.  turally  essential. 

Palladian.  Roman.  Greek.  Egyptian, 

nglish.         Norman.         Romanesque. 


pictu-  Evenly  distributed ;  but  with  reces- 
ssad-  sion  of  background;  variety  sub  - 
:iples.  ordinated  to  symmetry. 

to  be  read  from  right  to  left. 


Conventional ;  flat ;  plain ;  severe  ; 
symmetricaJ4.je.venly  distributed ; 
without  recession  of  background. 

XTNI.V°ETRSITT 


The  Scale  of  Art.  29 

art.     His  business  is  to  tell  the  story  exactly  as  it  occurred, 
any  obtrusion  of  himself  or  his  art  is  an  impertinence. 

These  are  the  two  theories  of  art.  They  occupy  two  opposite 
poles,  and  between  them  all  art  vibrates,  on  one  side  the  real, 
on  the  other  the  ideal ;  as  this  prevails  that  wanes,  and  each 
quality  of  art  ranges  itself  naturally  on  one  side  or  the  other. 
On  this  an  ascetic  denial  of  self,  and  a  patient  elaboration  of 
detail,  a  careful  statement  of  facts  or  incidents  with  an  innocent 
or  contemptuous  ignorance  of  those  qualities  which  may  be 
called  artificial ;  on  that  a  strong  individuality,  a  generalization 
of  facts  and  form,  a  dramatic  and  pictorial  motive,  a  profound 
knowledge  of  the  science  of  art.  On  this  side,  simple  faith  ; 
on  that,  conscious  power. 

A  system  founded  on  the  frank  acceptance  of  these  two 
opposite  principles  of  art,  and  the  several  qualities  appertaining 
to  each,  will  furnish  us  with  the  key  to  all  our  difficulties.  It 
presents  at  one  view  the  whole  scheme  of  art.  It  is  the  solu- 
tion of  its  history,  and  explains  its  harmony  at  anyone  period. 
It  will  prove  an  antidote  to  the  theories  of  the  day,  and  while 
it  accepts  the  residuum  of  truth  at  the  bottom  of  every 
heresy,  it  will  destroy  the  influence  of  charlatans.  It  is  a  sure 
guide  to  all  the  difficulties  of  education,  and  points  out  the 
only  road  to  greatness.  It  shows  the  necessity  of  the  science 
of  art,  and  is  the  basis  on  which  its  true  order  rests.  It 
reunites  the  various  branches  of  art  which  are  now  severed, 
and  gives  its  proper  place  to  ornament.  In  order  to  fix  this 
scheme  in  your  memory,  and  also  that  we  may  the  more 
readily  refer  to  it  in  future  lectures,  I  have  constructed  the 
accompanying  diagram.  (See  diagram  on  last  page.) 

You  will  notice  that  the  general  tendency  of  old,  or  cinque- 
cento  art  is  towards  the  ideal  pole  ;  of  modern  art  towards 
the  imitative  pole.  Antique  art,  as  far  as  we  know,  was  also 
ideal.  Sculpture  is  so  necessarily,  for  a  high  degree  of  gene- 
ralization can  alone  elevate  it  from  the  commonplace ;  and 
the  feebleness  of  modern  sculpture  is  more  generally  shown 
in  empty  flaccid  form,  than  by  an  over  elaboration  of  detail. 
In  the  gradual  progress  from  ideal  to  imitative  art,  which 
we  may  trace  historically  in  nearly  all  its  phases,  we  shall 


30  Lectitre  II. 

always  find  Sculpture  lagging  behind,  reluctantly  leaving  the 
field  in  which  alone  its  capacities  and  qualities  can  be  developed; 
and  the  same  tendency  is  more  obvious  still  in  architecture, 
which  is  necessarily  non-imitative.  Architecture  seems  to  go 
through  a  regular  graduation  of  changes  from  aesthetic  to 
utilitarian  principles  ;  from  principles  founded  upon  self-im- 
posed laws  of  imaginary  construction,  to  those  founded  on  the 
necessities  of  actual  construction,  the  prevailing  feature  of 
the  first  being  profusion,  of  the  second  economy  of  material ; 
the  one  being  concomitant  and  co-temporaneous  with  ideal 
painting,  the  other  with  imitative  painting.  The  principle 
of  the  civil  engineer,  which  unfortunately  so  much  influences 
the  art  of  our  own  day,  is  to  use  as  little  material  as  possible, 
while  the  architect  uses  mass  as  an  element  of  expression.  In 
tracing  the  progress  of  art,  and  I  presume  in  any  other  study, 
nothing  excites  one's  astonishment  so  much  as  the  extraordi- 
nary harmony  of  its  different  qualities  and  developments  at 
any  one  period.  This  order  seems  eminently  natural,  and  at 
the  same  time  profoundly  subtle,  it  is  so  simple  and  complete, 
and  at  the  same  time  so  complex,  intricate  and  interdependent, 
that  the  want  of  any  one  element,  often  apparently  accidental, 
would  destroy  the  harmony  and  effect  of  the  whole  ;  social, 
political,  and  physical  agencies  seem  always  exactly  in  accord 
with  the  aesthetic  feeling  and  power  of  the  artists  of  the  time, 
and  even  with  the  materials  in  which  they  worked.  These 
considerations  often  lead  me  to  think  that  good  art  is  entirely 
intuitive  ;  that  to  teach  it  is  not  only  a  waste  of  time,  but  not 
improbably  injurious  to  its  spontaneous  growth  and  develop- 
ment ;  that  if  it  were  only  left  alone,  our  art  would  be  an 
exact  reflection  of  the  age,  and  if  it  were  possible  to  influence 
it,  we  should  only  change  it  from  natural  to  artificial,  we 
should  only  be  cultivating,  at  a  great  expense  of  time  and 
labour,  an  exotic  which  had  no  real  place  in  the  country,  and 
in  no  way  illustrated  its  climate  and  surroundings.  If  these 
then  are  my  opinions,  it  may  be  asked,  "  Why  say  anything  ?  " 
to  which  I  answer,  If  modern  theories  which  seem  to  me  so 
disastrous  to  art,  are  a  phase  of  modern  thought,  am  not  I 
also  a  modern,  and  should  not  I,  holding  the  opinions  I  do, 


Architecture.  31 

be  guilty  of  culpable  apathy  if  I  refrained  from  shouting  out 
as  loudly  as  I  could,  "  Come  back  to  the  old  paths  ? "  The 
pendulum  seems  to  have  almost  kicked  the  beam  of  imitation, 
it  is  impossible  for  art  to  be  less  ideal  than  it  is.  Is  not  a  re- 
action against  Realism  natural,  and  to  be  expected  ?  and  the 
result  will,  I  hope,  prove  that  I  am  more  in  harmony  with  the 
age,  than  those  who  differ  from  me. 

There  are  many  reasons  for  concluding  that  art  must  now  be 
necessarily  eclectic  ;  if  so,  it  must  cease  to  be  spontaneous,  and 
must  needs  be  the  studied  result  of  intellect,  taste,  and  learn- 
ing ;  at  all  events,  the  revival  of  cinque-cento  art  cannot  be 
more  artificial  than  that  of  Gothic,  and  I  cannot  be  wrrong  in 
pointing  out  its  order,  refinement,  and  beauty,  and  comparing 
it  with  styles,  which  according  to  some  have  a  patent  for  all 
the  virtues,  and  are  alone  "  Christian  and  true." 

But  to  return  to  Architecture,  nothing  is  more  instructive 
than  to  watch  the  gradual  change  from  the  Roman  to  Gothic, 
and  its  different  phases ;  all  these  changes  are  perfectly 
natural,  they  may  be  said  to  have  been  almost  dictated  by 
necessity.  Each  is  a  development  of  a  former  style,  a  disin- 
tegration, a  breaking  up  into  smaller  parts,  an  economizing  of 
material ;  but  when  we  see  clearly  all  this,  we  cannot  but  ask 
ourselves  is  this  process  good,  is  disintegration  a  good  principle 
in  art  ?  is  economy  of  material  aesthetically  good  ?  Now, 
though  we  cannot  but  admire  the  splendid  results  of  the  Gothic 
system,  I  am  compelled  to  answer,  No.  It  is  not  my  intention 
to  rush  into  the  battle  of  the  styles,  but  rather  to  state  clearly 
the  different  principles  and  qualities  which  belong  to  each. 
When  the  province  of  each  is  clearly  defined  and  understood, 
there  surely  ought  to  be  no  further  need  of  fighting. 

Let  us  briefly  note  the  order  of  the  changes  in  architecture. 
Beginning  with  Egyptian,  simplicity  and  mass  were  at  first 
entirely  predominant,  buildings  were  almost  solid,  temples 
were  hewn  out  of  the  rock,  or  built  to  appear  so,  economy 
was  thousands  of  years  distant,  and  ornament,  if  admitted 
at  all,  was  entirely  flat  and  conventional,  but  architecture 
became  gradually  more  slender  and  ornate,  although,  com- 
pared with  subsequent  styles,  still  pre-eminently  massive 


32  Lecture  II. 

and  at  length,  in  the  hands  of  the  Greeks,  changed  into  a 
style  of  greater  elegance  and  refinement,  but  still  stable,  firm, 
and  severe ;  it  had  the  perfect  repose  of  a  system  which  con- 
tains within  itself  no  element  of  destruction,  it  was  complete, 
simple,  integrate,  but  there  was  necessarily  a  limit  to  its  size. 
The  Greeks  were  in  all  things  moderate,  their  country  and 
numbers  were  moderate,  there  is  a  moderation,  a  refined  re- 
ticence in  their  work  :  their  architecture  could  hardly  have 
been  possible,  it  certainly  would  not  have  been  appropriate, 
under  other  conditions ;  trabeated  architecture  cannot  be 
magnified,  for  stone  beams  cannot  be  found  of  sufficient 
strength  and  size ;  their  temples  and  buildings  were  big 
enough  for  the  Greeks,  but  not  for  the  Romans,  and  bridging 
over  larger  spaces  made  the  arch  a  necessity,  for  without  it, 
architecture  could  not  have  continued  its  use.1  The  arch  once 
admitted,  it  is  interesting  to  watch  the  gradual  way  in  which 
it  destroys  the  members  of  the  old  style,  hard  to  die  though 
they  be.  Let  us,  for  instance,  take  the  column  and  cornice. 
Permitted  for  some  time  to  share  the  honours,  if  not  the  real 
power,  on  equal  terms  with  the  arch,  the  balance  between 
them  remained  for  some  time  apparently  pretty  even,  and 
though  it  may  be  said  that  the  column  and  cornice  were 
ornamental,  or  were  only  allowed  such  occupation  as  might 
excuse  their  existence,  they  had  the  prestige  of  antiquity,  and 
contributed  to  the  strength,  state,  and  splendour  of  the  build- 
ing ;  but  when  the  arch  had  greater  use  in  vaulting,  when 
vaulting  turned,  as  it  were,  buildings  outside  in,  and  above  all, 
when  greater  economy  was  felt  to  be  necessary,  those  parts  of 
the  building  which  did  the  work  began  to  assert  themselves, 
and  the  royal  family  of  column  and  cornice,  not  only  lost  the 
pretence  of  occupation,  but  was  shorn  of  its  splendour  ;  it  no 
longer  remained  united,  but  was  cut  up  into  parts,  each  with 
its  capital,  but  the  cornice  no  longer  crowned  it.  Stripped  of 
its  ornament,  it  was  pushed  out  of  the  way,  and  becoming  less 
and  less  respected,  its  existence  at  last  was  only  marked  by 


1  It  is  not  sufficiently  considered,  that  iron  now  does  away  with  the 
necessity  of  the  arch. 


Painting.  33 

an  insignificant  stringcourse  running  above  the  arches,  which 
had  gradually  subverted  its  power. 

The  column  was  more  fortunate,  and  being  found  useful 
under  the  new  order  of  things,  it  went  through  a  series  of 
modifications,  and  was  finally  absorbed  in  the  pier.  The 
capital  shared  the  fate  of  the  column,  became  less  and  less  im- 
portant, but  instead  of  being  absorbed,  disappeared  altogether ; 
and  the  continuation  of  the  mouldings  of  the  arch  down  the 
sides  of  the  pier,  without  anything  to  indicate  the  spring  of  the 
arch,  marks  at  once  the  last  phase  of  Gothic,  and  the  complete 
obliteration  of  the  vestiges  of  a  former  style.  Now,  mark  how 
every  step  in  the  process  was  from  unity  to  disintegration, 
from  mass  to  detail,  from  aesthetic  to  utilitarian  construction. 
Economy  led  to  the  openings  exceeding  the  mass ;  material 
became  more  and  more  drawn  out  and  attenuated ;  arches 
and  windows  became  larger  and  larger.1 

Similar  changes  are  obvious  in  painting.  We  can  trace  the 
same  steps,  though  their  chronological  sequence  may  not  be  so 
continuous  as  in  architecture.  Mass  is  abandoned  for  detail, 
severity  for  picturesque  effect,  breadth  and  simplicity  for  bril- 
liancy and  force.  Each  change  is  not  only  excusable,  but  it  is 
natural,  for  it  is  the  development  of  some  principle  of  nature, 
and  the  source  of  new  beauty.  It  is  nevertheless  a  falling 
away  from  the  noblest  style  of  art. 

Beginning  with  barbaric  and  grotesque,  but  severe  and 
impressive  Mosaics,  which  were  flat  conventional  diagrams, 
rather  than  any  imitation  of  nature,  we  by  degrees  come  to 
more  perfect  art,  the  severity  of  which  is  in  no  way  owing 
to  want  of  knowledge  or  skill ;  its  qualities  are  selected  by 
unerring  intuition,  or  the  most  profound  judgment ;  every- 
thing is  broad,  simple,  severe,  ideal.  Mass  is  not  cut  up  by 
detail,  colour  does  not  interfere  with  form  by  a  too  obtrusive 
brilliancy,  shadow  is  sufficent  to  display  form  and  make  the 


!  The  Crystal  Palace  is  nothing  but  an  extravagant  development  of 
Gothic  principles.  It  is  interesting  to  watch  the  most  thoughtful  of  the 
Goths  beginning  silently,  but  not  unnoticed,  to  retrace  their  steps.  We 
cannot  expect  them  to  be  renegades,  but  their  leaning  to  greater 
simplicity  and  mass  is  a  most  favourable  omen. 

D 


34 


Lectitre  II. 


lights  luminous  without  producing  a   contrast  which    might 
interfere  with  the  majestic  uniformity  of  the  whole  composi- 
tion.    This  art  has  all  the  great  essentials  of  mural  decora- 
tion, and  is  large  in  scale ;  it  lies  close  to  the  ideal  pole  of  our 
diagram,  and  all  the  rules  of  decorative  art  have  here  their 
fullest   force.     Such    is   the   finest   art    of    the    Roman   and 
Florentine  schools  :  but  complete  in  ther  own  style,  and  in 
every  way  admirable  though  they  were,  it   is   obvious   that 
many  qualities  of  nature,  and  those  perhaps  the  most  brilliant 
and  seductive,  had  no  place  in  them,  and  the  progress  of  art 
towards  greater  force,  brilliancy  and  complexity  commands 
our   sympathies ;   lights  become   brighter   by   contrast   with 
darker  shadows,  darker  shadows  require  transparency,  trans- 
parency a  smoother  surface  and  finish,  which  invites  and  pro- 
duces a  greater  attention  to  realism.     The  light  which  before 
bathed  the  larger  art  became  more  limited,  local,  and  intense. 
The  Venetians  seem  to  have  combined   as   many  of   the 
greatest   qualities   of    art   as    were    compatible    with    their 
opposing  natures.     Focussing  was   not  carried   to    a    point 
which  would  have  destroyed  the   decorative   distribution  of 
the  subject.     Though  splendid,  transparent,  and  gorgeous  in 
colour,  their  art  still  remained  large.     It  was  large,  too,  in 
scale.     It  was  not  unfitted  for  walls  ;  the  lesser  qualities  of  art 
which  are  more  fitted  for  easel  pictures  had  not  as  yet  the 
predominance  ;  though  their  work  was  the  most  perfect  render- 
ing of  nature,  it  was  of  its  larger  qualities.     It  was  focussing 
which  first  rendered  it  impossible  to  incorporate  in  the  new 
system  the  greater  qualities  of  the  older  art.     It  is  essentially 
at  variance  with  the  principles    of  mural  decoration,  for  it 
destroyed  the  surface,  or  the  apparent  solidity  of  the  wall. 

Yet  the  principle  of  focussing  achieved  a  series  of  triumphs 
in  painting  not  less  brilliant  than  those  of  the  Gothic  principle 
in  architecture  ;  and  detail  which  interfered  with  the  breadth 
and  finish  which  would  have  destroyed  the  effect  of  larger 
work  which  was  to  be  viewed  from  a  distance,  was  welcomed 
with  pleasure  in  pictures  which  were  close  to  the  eye.  The 
smaller  the  work  the  more  are  we  pleased  with  realism  and 
the  minutest  detail,  and  Dutch  art  seems  to  have  carried  to  its 


Use  of  the  Scak.  RSIT T 

iW 
highest   legitimate  conclusion    the   artistic   rendering  of  the 

ordinary  incidents  of  life.1  Thus  do  we  descend  in  natural 
sequence  through  all  the  qualities  of  art.  We  go  through 
precisely  the  same  phases  that  we  did  in  architecture,  from 
simplicity,  breadth,  and  largeness  both  of  style  and  material, 
to  complexity,  disintegration,  detail,  realism,  and  finish,  and 
it  is  not  only  in  the  great  divisions  of  painting  and  architecture 
that  this  degradation  is  to  be  detected.  All  the  subordinate 
branches  of  art  go  through  similar  phases.  In  pottery,  for 
instance,  we  not  only  note  the  same  changes  in  the  art  as  a 
whole,  changes  from  Hispano — Moresque  to  Majolica,  from 
Majolica  through  several  steps  to  the  more  finished  but 
meretricious  Sevres,  but  each  new  style  has  its  own  successive 
epochs  ;  and  we  may  see  the  same  order  in  Nature  herself.  In 
youth  a  cheek  or  an  eye  is,  we  may  say,  treated  as  a  whole, 
which  in  after  years  becomes  cut  up  into  parts  and  marked  by 
details  which  more  and  more  exhibit  the  construction,  and  the 
higher  the  rank  of  any  organism,  the  more  grand  and  simple 
is  its  form,  and  the  more  concealed  its  mechanism.  The  con- 
tours of  the  human  figure  are  round,  massive,  firm.  The  word 
"  full  "  perhaps  best  expresses  their  quality.  The  body  itself 
and  each  limb  is  as  far  possible  treated  as  a  whole ;  though 
in  reality  containing  machinery  the  most  intricate  and  subtle  of 
all,  there  is  no  external  indication  of  it ;  but  the  general  aspect 
of  the  lower  types  of  life  is  angular,  minute,  and  intricate,  owing 
to  the  multiplication  of  their  parts  and  the  obvious  exhibition 
of  their  organs  and  mechanical  structure.  The  beauty  of  one  is 
of  an  entirely  different  sort  to  the  beauty  of  the  other  ;  the  first 
belongs  to  the  right  hand  of  our  scale,  the  other  to  the  left. 

A  complete  comprehension  of  the  whole  scale  of  art,  so 
.arranged,  will  luckily  render  it  unnecessary  to  go  into  the 
various  theories  of  the  day.  We  are  here  to  study  ornamental 
art,  and  so  our  position  and  our  wants  are  tolerably  clearly 

1  If  we  look  through  a  magnifying  glass  at  our  fingers,  we  see  with 
.astonishment  a  style  finer  than  that  of  Michael  Angelo  or  Phidias  ;  while 
seen  through  a  diminishing  glass,  objects  have  a  limpidity  and  neatness 
unequalled  by  Van  Eyck  himself  ;  the  one  view  exhibits  all  the  qualities  of 
jjreat  art,  the  other  the  picturesque  sparkle  of  detail. 


36  Lecture  II. 

defined.  We  need  not  waste  our  time  in  running  up  and 
down  the  scale  of  art,  not  knowing  exactly  where  to  rest ;  we 
can  at  once  lay  our  finger  on  those  qualities  of  art  which  will 
be  of  use  to  us  ;  we  know  what  we  have  got  to  learn,  and 
need  not  trouble  ourselves  with  the  lucubrations  of  the  critics. 
If,  however,  any  particular  philosopher  should  force  himself 
on  our  notice,  we  have  only  mentally  to  put  him  down  in  his 
proper  place  in  our  scale,  and  we  know  very  well  where  that 
is,  and  what  even  his  unexpressed  opinions  are  (for  there  is 
a  harmony  in  any  one's  opinions  at  any  given  time) ;  but  I 
would  give  you  one  caution,  never  let  yourselves  be  drawn 
even  mentally  into  any  abstract  disquisition  as  to  whether 
this  or  that  phase  of  art  is  of  itself  true  or  false.  You  will 
only  waste  time  in  such  endless  and  unprofitable  subjects  as 
these.  If  a  pre-Raffaelite  says  his  system  is  true,  and  all 
others  false,  you  have  only  to  classify  him,  and  you  at  once 
see  that  he  will  be  of  no  use  to  us  who  work  on  totally 
different  principles. 

I  shall  from  time  to  time  notice  some  of  the  most  obtrusive 
heresies  of  the  day,  but  I  shall  do  so  in  order  to  illustrate  and 
confirm  a  system  in  which  I  am  confident  you  will  find  the 
solution  of  all  theoretical  difficulties,  while  its  practical  use 
will  gradually  unfold  itself  before  you.  I  can  at  present  do 
little  more  than  state  it ;  but  in  future  lectures  I  shall  show 
how  all  the  qualities  of  art,  the  various  treatment  of  shadow 
and  form,  and  even  the  size  of  pictures  and  materials,  range 
themselves  in  natural  order  in  the  scale  of  art. 

But  with  regard  to  modern  theories  of  art  there  is  one  thing 
which  I  should  like  you  to  observe,  and  that  is,  that  almost  all 
of  them  can  be  traced  to  one  root,  namely,  the  denial  or 
ignoring  of  the  supremacy,  I  had  almost  said  the  divinity,  of 
man.  As  we  have  already  seen,  man  is  excluded  in  the 
modern  speculations  on  art.  All  is  reverenced  as  nature 
except  man,  who  is  its  crowning  glory.  His  ideas  are  treated 
as  eminently  unnatural,  and  in  every  way  to  be  mistrusted. 

The  relation  of  man  to  nature  is  a  subject  so  vast  and  so 
obscure  that  a  philosopher  may  state  anything  he  chooses 
about  it,  and  can  easily  escape  into  clouds  and  darkness  ;  but 


The  Two  Methods  of  Study.  37 

as  far  as  these  heresies  affect  art,  it  is  a  remarkable  fact,  as 
interesting  as  it  is  fortunate,  that  the  study  of  the  human 
figure  will  provide  their  antidote. 

The  pre-Raffaelites,  "true  principle"  men,  and  modern 
Goths,  have  an  intuitive  perception  of  this,  and  it  is  only 
natural  that  they  should  oppose  a  study  which  will  infallibly 
annihilate  them.  The  process  gone  through  in  one's  own 
mind  will  certainly  repeat  itself  on  a  larger  scale,  and  the 
modern  theories  of  art  will  inevitably  fall  before  a  systematic 
study  of  the  divine  and  all-comprehensive  form  of  man.1 

From  a  consideration  of  the  diagram  it  will  be  seen  that 
while  neither  knowledge  nor  the  science  of  art  are  essential  to 
the  patient  imitation  of  nature,  it  is  impossible  to  carry  out 
the  practice  of  ideal  art  without  the  attainment  of  both  to  a 
degree  which  increases,  as  we  more  nearly  approach  the  oppo- 
site pole.  If  you  consider  the  practical  carrying  out  of  the 
two  methods  of  art,  viz.,  the  imitative  and  the  ideal,  you  will 
at  once  understand  all  their  difference.  To  produce  imitative 
art  nothing  is  required  but  patience.  A  greater  or  less  degree 
of  executive  power  will  affect  the  time  taken  in  its  production 
rather  than  its  final  result.  If  your  patience  is  unlimited,  and 
the  thing  represented  will  remain  long  enough,  there  is  no 
reason  why  you  should  despair  of  eventual  success  ;  for  this 
sort  of  work  knowledge  is  not  only  unnecessary,  but  is  to  be 
deprecated  ;  it  will  not  alter  the  appearance  of  the  object,  and 
that  is  all  that  should  concern  you,  while  it  might  lead  you 
astray,  and  tempt  you  to  deviate  from  particular  truth  ;  and 
if  you  are  painting  from  a  model,  you  should  adhere  literally 
to  all  its  individual  details. 


1  If  Mr.  Ruskin  should  ever  devote  his  serious  attention  to  the  study 
of  the  Figure,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying  his  views  on  art  would  be 
entirely  changed  ;  his  descriptions  of  nature  are  magnificent  ;  I  wish  his 
theories  were  no  worse  than  bewildering.  At  present  all  one  side  of  art, 
and  that  the  greatest,  is,  from  an  artist's  point  of  view,  almost  a  sealed 
book  to  him,  and  I  cannot  but  hope  that  the  day  will  come  when  it  will  be 
considered  a  presumptuous  thing  for  a  man  to  pretend  to  teach  artists 
their  business  without  knowing  anything  of  the  Figure,  which  alone  con- 
tains all  the  principles  of  Art. 


38  Lecture  II. 

But  if  you  want  to  paint  an  ideal  subject,  and  are  wicked 
enough  to  wish  to  compose  a  fine  picture,  you  are  at  once 
involved  in  all  the  difficulties  of  art.  You  must  take  care  that 
the  lines  compose  well;  that  masses  of  light  and  shade  are 
properly  placed,  that  the  colour  is  harmonious,  and  that  all 
these  things  are  treated  in  character  with  the  subject,  and  fill 
the  canvas  ornamentally.  If  you  paint  from  a  model,  you 
will  find  that  the  meanness  of  ordinary  nature  does  not  ex- 
press what  you  intend ;  instead  of  some  hero,  your  figure 
provokingly  persists  in  looking  like  Smith  (why  it  should  not 
it  is  perhaps  difficult  to  say),  and  you  will  find  that  generali- 
zation is  as  absolutely  necessary  in  art  as  it  is  in  poetry. 

Say,  for  instance,  you  have  an  idea  of  a  figure  reposing  in 
contemplation,  see  what  difficulties  you  at  once  get  into  if 
you  are  not  master  of  your  art,  and  attempt  to  proceed  on  the 
imitative  method.  The  difficulty  of  finding  a  graceful  model 
is  enormous  ;  he  is  almost  as  difficult  to  arrange  as  a  lay 
figure  ;  he  is  so  obstinate,  that  you  are  almost  persuaded  your 
idea  must  be  impossible  to  realize,  and  you  are  tempted  to 
change  it  to  some  accidental  attitude  which  takes  your  fancy 
(of  which,  by  the  bye,  at  once  make  a  sketch)  ;  but  when  at 
last  you  think  you  have  caught  him,  you  find  that  some  slight 
alteration,  which  copying  him  has  entailed,  has  prevented  the 
figure  composing  in  line  with  another  part  of  your  picture. 
But  all  this  is  nothing  compared  with  the  expression  of  the 
face  ;  here  you  are  driven  to  despair.  A  little  practice  of  this 
sort  will  drive  you  either  into  imitative  art,  or  to  follow  the 
sensible  example  of  the  old  masters,  who  were  unceasingly 
studying  from  nature,  but  painted  the  actual  pictures  without 
it.  They  adhered  to  their  idea  ;  they  studied  nature  to  supply 
gaps  in  their  knowledge,  but  the  result  was,  as  Emerson  says, 
"nature  passed  through  the  alembic  of  man."  And  here  I 
must  caution  you  not  to  be  confounded  or  dismayed  by  the 
universal  criticisms  of  the  day,  which  have  actually  terrified 
most  artists  into  being  ashamed  of  admitting  that  they  have 
done  any  of  their  work  without  copying  it  immediately  from 
nature.  How  constantly  you  hear  men  tell  you  that  they 
shall  have  nature  for  every  bit  of  their  work,  as  if  that  were 


Decorative  Art.  39 

a  credit  to  them ;  or  they  will  justify  any  objectionable  or 
obtrusive  detail  by  saying  it  was  so  in  the  model,  and  be  per- 
fectly satisfied. 

Throw  all  this  nonsense  boldly  to  the  winds,  for  it  is  this 
which  is  the  ruin  of  art.  Study  nature  so  completely  that  you 
master  her  principles,  and  then  you  will  be  free  from  all  the 
difficulties  that  arise  from  the  individuality  and  detail  of  the 
model.  If  you  make  mistakes,  it  is  no  proof  that  your  system 
is  wrong,  but  merely  that  your  knowledge  is  incomplete.  It 
may  be  necessary  at  first,  and  perhaps  prudent  always,  as  far 
as  possible,  to  pose  models  in  the  position  you  want,  that  you 
may  be  able  at  once  to  correct  any  faulty  details,  and  at  the 
same  time  be  adding  to  your  stock  of  knowledge  ;  but  except 
where  accuracy  of  detail  adds  to  the  beauty  of  the  work, 
as,  for  instance,  in  the  brilliant  lights  on  satin  or  on  objects 
whose  complexity  and  comparative  insignificance  combine  to 
make  a  systematic  study  of  them  a  waste  of  time,  paint  the 
actual  picture  as  much  as  possible  out  of  your  head  ;  it  will 
not  only  the  better  express  your  idea,  but  there  will  be  a 
harmony  and  unity  about  it  very  difficult  to  attain  by  any 
other  means.  The  more  naturalistic  a  subject  and  the  smaller 
the  picture,  the  more  is  the  attention  directed  to  detail,  and  the 
more  necessary  is  it  that  it  should  be  painted  from  nature ; 
but  ideal  art  ought  not  and  cannot  be  so  treated. 

The  range  of  art  may  also  be  considered  as  vibrating  between 
simple  imitation  and  decorative  art  pure  and  simple.  On  one 
hand  the  representation  of  facts,  or  subject,  being  the  purpose  ; 
on  the  other  the  covering  a  given  space  beautifully  ;  and  the 
union  of  these  two  is  the  finest  art,  for  a  space  is  not  less 
beautifully  filled  because  a  story  is  at  the  same  time  told  on 
it ;  neither  is  a  story  less  pathetic  because  it  is  told  beautifully. 
The  spandrils  of  Michael  Angelo,  and,  I  may  add,  the  Rape 
of  Proserpine,  by  Stevens,  are  examples  of  both  qualities  of 
art.  It  is  no  mere  accident  that  decorative  and  ideal  art  have 
always  flourished  together  ;  for  the  same  technical  knowledge 
is  necessary  to  both.  As  we  proceed  we  shall  see  that  the 
greatest  artists  were  the  greatest  ornamentists. 


LECTURE  III. 
ON    EDUCATION, 


HAVING  compared  the  physical  and  social  aspects  of 
mediaeval  Italy  and  modern  England,  and  touched 
upon  those  theories  which  principally  afflict  us> 
prescribing  as  far  as  possible  their  proper  remedies,  we  will 
proceed  on  the  same  method  to  consider  the  difference  between 
the  education  which  brought  out  the  inherent  qualities  of  the 
great  men  of  old,  and  that  which  in  our  own  day,  though  long 
and  laborious,  fails  to  elicit  the  conception  and  imagination  or 
to  convey  the  executive  power  which    are  necessary  to  the 
production  of  the  nobler  qualities  of  art. 

Let  us  begin  with  the  old,  and  trace  the  career  of  a  young 
man  who  had  what  is  called  a  natural  turn  for  art.  After  the 
usual  preliminary  difficulties,  for  even  then  there  was  a 
prudent  mistrust  of  art  as  a  profession,  the  father  consented  to 
his  son  following  it,  and  looked  about  for  some  one  to  instruct 
him  in  his  business,  and  this  was  not  more  difficult  than  it 
would  be  in  the  present  day  to  apprentice  a  boy  to  a  shoe- 
maker ;  indeed  it  was  less  difficult.  The  boy  had,  probably, 
already  imbibed  his  love  for  art,  by  seeing  the  works  of  a 
fellow  citizen  who  had,  perhaps,  just  completed  some  great 
altarpiece,  the  talk  and  admiration  of  the  town  ;  his  ambition 
was  excited,  but  what  is  more  to  the  point,  his  aspirations  were 


The  Old  Method.  41 

defined.  He  wished  to  paint  like  that  man.  He  may  have 
heard  rumours  of  other  painters  in  other  towns,  but  this  was 
enough  for  him.  He  was  not  troubled,  as  we  are,  by  long  lists 
of  the  various  schools  of  art ;  he  did  not  know  too  much. 
His  desires  and  his  knowledge  combined  to  make  him  entirely 
content  to  become  the  pupil  of  that  man,  and  so  he  was 
articled  as  an  apprentice  to  learn  the  business  of  art,  just  as  we 
should  be  to  learn  any  regular  business  now ;  and  he  had  not 
only  to  learn,  but  to  assist ;  he  had  to  grind  colours,  prepare 
canvas  and  panels,  and  lay  in  flat  tints,  and  thus  was  thoroughly 
grounded  in  those  essential,  but  too  much  neglected,  details ; 
and  all  this  time  he  was  not  only  learning  to  draw,  but  saw 
the  work  of  the  studio  progressing,  could  watch  with  eager 
emulation  every  process  of  his  master,  and  every  day  felt  and 
supplied  deficiencies  in  his  own  executive  power.  In  every 
respect  he  had  the  enormous  advantage  of  direction.  He,  and 
his  master  as  well,  had  a  perfectly  definite  idea  as  to  what  he 
wanted  to  do  ;  the  particular  branch  of  art,  its  very  qualities, 
and  the  sort  of  subject  to  be  painted  were  all  settled  ;  and 
besides  all  this,  it  was  as  much  to  the  master's  advantage  as  to 
the  pupils  that  he  should  acquire  the  technicalities  of  his  art 
as  rapidly  as  possible,  for  the  pupil  was  bound  to  work  for  his 
master  for  a  definite  period. 

The  number  of  pupils  was  necessarily  limited  ;  the  master 
would  receive  only  as  many  as  he  could  conveniently  instruct 
and  employ,  and  thus  his  attention  was  concentrated  on  them  ; 
they  had  the  full  benefit  of  his  personal  instruction ;  and  it 
cannot  be  sufficiently  insisted  upon  that  it  is  only  by  direct 
personal  infusion  that  any  real  knowledge  of  art  can  be  im- 
parted. No  mere  system,  however  elaborate,  can  play  the 
part  of  the  "imposition  of  hands;"  and  this  limiting  the 
number  of  pupils  excluded  that  frivolous  dilettante  element 
which  is  the  curse  of  our  own  time  ;  the  few  there  were  were 
serious,  and  eager  to  acquire  all  the  knowledge  they  could. 

The  pupil  had  as  soon  as  possible  to  take  his  share  in  re- 
sponsible work.  The  educational  advantage  of  this  is  of  itself 
enormous.  But  not  only  this,  the  work  was  done  under  the 
eye  of  the  master,  and  if  not  executed  in  a  thoroughly  work- 


42  Lecture  III. 

manlike  manner,  it  had  to  be  done  again  ;  everything  turned 
out  of  the  studio  was  finished  in  a  perfectly  business-like  way. 
A  painter  no  more  thought  of  turning  out  a  picture  all  daubs, 
stains,  obvious  erasures,  and  corrections,  than  a  tailor  would 
now  think  of  sending  home  a  pair  of  trousers  with  the  seams 
all  cobbled  up  on  the  outside  ;  and  thus  an  artist  was  not 
his  own  master  before  he  had  thoroughly  acquired  a  perfect 
method  of  execution  ;  in  short,  he  had  the  inestimable 
advantage  of  being  obliged  to  learn  his  business. 

This  exact  knowledge  of  the  processes  of  art,  this  perfect 
mastery  of  his  craft  enabled  him  in  his  turn  to  instruct  his  own 
pupils  with  ease  and  confidence,  so  that  the  energy  which  was 
necessary  for  work  was  not  wasted  in  instruction ;  but,  on  the 
contrary,  the  necessity  of  teaching  entailed  a  still  greater 
exactitude,  which  added  to  rather  than  detracted  from  the 
master's  power;  but  now  few  artists  know  enough  of  their 
bnsiness  to  teach  it,  and  the  attention  which  it  would  be 
necessary  to  devote  to  pupils  would  paralyze  their  energies. 
They  would  find  even  their  presence  an  intolerable  burden. 
Their  knowledge  of  processes  is  so  vague,  their  execution  so 
feeble,  that  they  would  hardly  like  a  student  to  watch  their 
tentative  and  laborious  efforts  ;  but  the  fact  is,  in  imitative  art 
instruction  is  not  necessary  in  the  way  it  is  in  ideal  art,  which 
requires  all  the  resources  of  science,  and  a  perfect  mastery  of 
all  executive  processes. 

The  practice  of  fresco  painting  necessitated  not  only  a  pre- 
cision and  readiness  of  execution,  but  that  knowledge  of  form 
and  the  principles  of  light  and  shade  which  is  essential  in 
ideal  art.  In  the  execution  of  a  fresco  the  imitative  method 
was  luckily  impossible,  and  thus  was  engendered  and  stimu- 
lated the  very  power  which  was  necessary  to  the  conception 
and  treatment  of  such  subjects  as  were  proper  for  mural 
decoration. 

The  artistic  range  of  the  old  men,  moreover,  was  not  limited 
so  entirely  to  one  branch  of  art  as  it  is  in  our  own  day.  Even 
if  the  painter  were  not  himself  a  modeller  or  an  architect,  his 
work  was  sure  to  bring  him  into  direct  personal  relations  with 
men  engaged  in  every  branch  of  art;  the  architect,  the  painter, 


Its  Efficiency.  43 

and  the  sculptor  could  not  fail  to  meet  in  the  same  glorious 
cause  :  the  making  as  splendid  as  they  could  some  great  temple 
of  God.  They  worked  together  in  unison,  not,  it  is  true,  with- 
out occasional  jealousies  and  bickerings,  but  understanding 
and  appreciating  each  other's  work  ;  and  so  every  branch  of 
art  was  mutually  benefited,  for  every  man  acquired  a  broader 
and  deeper  knowledge  than  would  have  been  possible  if  his 
attention  had  been  isolated  in  his  own  speciality. 

Thus  we  see  how  all  the  circumstances,  or  accidents  if  you 
like  to  call  them  so,  of  the  art  of  those  days  acted  and  re-acted 
in  developing  and  perfecting  the  qualities  necessary  to  its  pro- 
duction, and  the  more  we  consider  the  apprentice  method  the 
more  we  shall  feel  that  it  is  hardly  possible  to  devise  any- 
thing better.  It  combined  the  advantages  of  direction  ;  de- 
finite and  exact  instruction;  early  initiation  not  only  in  all 
the  mysteries  of  the  craft,  but  in  responsible  work  ;  the  emu- 
lation of  the  student  was  stimulated,  while  at  the  same  time 
he  saw  carried  out  before  him  those  very  processes,  and  that 
very  knowledge  practically  illustrated  in  which  he  might  feel 
himself  deficient,  and  hasten  by  those  means  to  acquire  ;  he 
was  every  day  brought  into  personal  contact  with  men 
engaged  in  every  branch  of  art,  his  conception  of  the  scheme 
of  art  was  not  narrowed  or  isolated  ;  and  when  he  in  turn 
became  a  master  himself,  the  practice  of  teaching  his  pupils 
still  further  defined,  confirmed,  and  strengthened  his  know- 
ledge ;  adding,  perhaps,  somewhat  to  what  his  master  had 
taught,  himself  one  link  in  the  chain  of  tradition,  he  helped 
to  hand  on  and  perpetuate  a  thorough  practical  knowledge 
of  all  the  science  of  art.  The  links  of  this  chain  were  ne- 
cessarily great  men,  for  it  was  only  to  them  that  the  more 
promising  pupils  would  go,  and  thus  art  education  was  in  the 
hands  of  men  of  eminence  and  practical  power  ;  and  not,  as 
in  our  own  day,  in  the  hands  of  mediocrities,  theorists,  and 
amateurs. 

As  our  subject  is  to  consider  the  difference  between  old  and 
modern  education,  we  may  proceed  at  once  to  notice  the 
Academic  system,  for  though  schools  of  art  existed  in  the 
middle  ages,  they  were  as  exceptional  then  as_jiLe_oid_  system 


OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 


44  Lecture  III. 

is  now  with  us,  the  number  of  artists  who  take  pupils  being 
scarcely  appreciable  j1  so  that  we  may  broadly  accept  the 
apprentice  system  as  the  old  method,  the  academic  as  the 
new.  I  will  for  the  present  pass  over  the  French  ateliers, 
which  seem  to  combine  some  of  the  advantages  of  both 
systems,  and  will  briefly  describe  the  ordinary  educational 
career  of  an  artist  of  our  own  time  and  country. 

We  will  suppose  that  he  has  shown  a  natural  capacity  for 
art,  that  he  has  a  love,  an  appreciation  of  nature,  that  he  is 
fond  of  pictures,  and  wishes  to  become  a  painter.  The  dif- 
fusion of  illustrated  books  and  photographs  stimulates  his 
emulation,  and  affords  him  plenty  of  material  for  copying  ; 
but  even  at  this  early  stage  the  profusion  and  variety  of 
examples  has  its  evil  as  well  as  good,  and  it  is  difficult  in  the 
present  day  to  find  a  young  man  who  is  able  to  define  the  sort 
of  art  he  wishes  to  pursue  ;  he  has  often  a  vague  notion  that 
that  will  be  done  for  him.  He  feels  his  deficiency  in  know- 
ledge and  execution,  and  joins  some  school  where  he  may  be 
taught  to  produce  such  works  as  are  necessary  to  admit  him 
as  a  probationer  at  the  Royal  Academy,  which  he  at  length 
enters  with  the  proud  consciousness  that  he  is  now  on  the 
King's  High  Road  to  art,  and  begins  a  course  of  instruction 
which  he  fondly  believes  will  in  a  given  time  turn  him  out  an 
accomplished  artist  ;  for  are  not  all  his  studies  arranged  and 
presided  over  by  the  most  eminent  men  of  the  day  ?  to  doubt 
their  efficacy  would  be  presumptuous.  He  produces  a  series 
of  carefully  shaded  drawings  from  the  antique.  He  attends 
lectures  on  perspective  and  anatomy,  and  is  in  due  course  ad- 
mitted to  the  painting  school,  and  to  study  from  the  life. 
Now,  this  is  all  very  well,  but  where  is  the  direction?  the 
active,  interested,  and  constant  supervision  and  instruction? 
where  the  example  which  is  even  more  cogent  than  precept  ? 
How  seldom  are  the  reasons  of  things  explained,  and  those 
great  principles  of  nature  and  art  held  up  for  the  constant 
guidance  of  the  student ;  and  how  very  rarely,  if  ever,  has  he 

1  See  Wornum's  Introduction  to  "  Lectures  on  Painting  by  the  Royal 
Academicians." 


The  Academic  System.  45 

the  opportunity  of  seeing  any  work  of  art  in  progress  ?  Left 
for  the  most  part  to  himself,  his  work  is  necessarily  merely 
imitative.  He  executes  his  drawings  as  a  task  from  which  he 
fondly  believes  he  is  deriving  some  mysterious  benefit ;  and 
where  there  are  many  students  these  tasks  are  almost  a 
necessity,  for  it  would  be  impossible  for  the  master  to  give 
a  more  direct  personal  attention  to  them  all :  if  he  did  so,  it 
would  take  up  so  much  of  his  time  and  energy  that  he  would 
have  little  left  for  his  own  work,  and  sinking  to  the  level  of  a 
mere  drawing  master,  he  would  lose  the  influence  which  he 
might  otherwise  have  as  an  able  artist ;  no  mere  system  can 
ever  supply  his  place ;  it  may  perhaps  teach  the  veriest  rudi- 
ments of  art ;  but  it  is  only  by  direct  personal  influence  that 
any  benefit  can  be  conferred  on  a  student,  and  it  is  this  alone 
that  is  really  meant  by  education.  If  it  is  sufficient  to  turn  a 
student  into  a  room  full  of  casts  and  examples,  all  we  want  is 
an  attendant,  and  not  a  master ;  and  it  is  by  no  means  cer- 
tain that  this  would  not  be  altogether  better  than  having  a 
bad  one. 

Modern  theories  and  the  imitative  tendencies  of  the  age 
have  bent  art  education  entirely  in  one  direction,  but  in  no 
particular  has  their  effect  been  more  baneful  than  in  the  style 
of  drawing  which  is  now  almost  universal.  There  is,  I  believe, 
more  time,  patience,  and  labour  wasted  in  the  elaborate  and 
stippled  copies  of  the  antique,  than  in  any  business  in  the  world. 
Indeed,  it  is  worse  than  wasted,  for  the  poor  student  fancies 
that  he  is  all  the  time  very  industrious,  and  is  making  great 
progress  in  art ;  but  the  truth  is,  that  he  is  deceiving  himself, 
and  weakening  every  day  his  power  of  intellectual  effort.  I 
know  from  experience  how  seldom  this  elaborate  stippling 
impresses  the  least  knowledge  of  form  on  the  memory ;  I  have 
over  and  over  again  found  the  authors  of  the  most  wonderful 
drawings  wholly  ignorant  of  any  one  detail  of  the  figures 
over  which  they  have  spent  so  many  months.  They  have 
manufactured  drawings,  but  they  have  not  learnt  to  draw. 
Their  attention  and  energies  seem  so  entirely  absorbed  in 
"  breading  out "  spots  in  their  shadows,  that  it  never  seems  to 
occur  to  them  to  take  any  notice  of  proportion  or  form.  Now, 


46  Lecture  III. 

I  do  not  say  that  no  student  ever  got  any  good  from  this  sort 
of  drawing,  but  I  do  say  that  in  ninety-nine  cases  out  of  a 
hundred  a  student  learns  no  more  of  the  object  he  wastes  so 
much  time  over  than  he  would  by  copying  a  map  of  England, 
or  any  wholly  meaningless  combination  of  lines.  It  is  done 
as  a  task  :  he  plumbs,  measures,  maps  out,  and  corrects,  till, 
after  infinite  pains,  he  has  got  a  tolerably  accurate  outline ; 
the  shadow  is  mapped  out  in  the  same  way,  and  is  executed 
by  a  process  not  unlike  cross-stitch.  Indeed,  it  has  often 
occurred  to  me  that  ladies,  and  some  men  as  well,  had  better 
do  their  studies  in  lambswool  ;  they  would  get  as  good  a 
texture  as  they  usually  do  in  chalk,  and  there  would  no 
doubt,  in  vulgar  houses,  be  a  great  demand  for  their  work  as 
anti-macassars. 

So  long  as  the  walls  of  all  the  academies  and  schools  in 
England  are  once  a  year  hung  with  these  stippled  manufac- 
tures, and  the  public,  ignorant  of  the  unprofitable  labour  spent 
upon  them,  applauds,  the  present  system  of  education  will  be 
considered  a  success,  and  the  progress  we  make  in  art  will 
be  measured  by  the  number  of  works  exhibited.  If  in  the 
present  year  there  are  ten  thousand  of  these  drawings,  while 
ten  years  ago,  sad  to  say  !  there  were  only  one  thousand, 
it  is  statistically  obvious  that  the  country  is  advancing,  with 
positively  terrific  strides,  to  true  excellence  :  but  what  is 
statistically  obvious  is  unfortunately  not  true ;  the  educational 
is  little  better  than  the  marketable  value  of  these  drawings ; 
the  best  out  of  twenty  thousand  drawings  would  not  fetch  five 
shillings  at  Christie's,  and  no  one  but  a  paper-maker  would 
give  ten  pounds  for  the  whole  lot.  Though  we  have  thousands 
of  drawings  made  every  year,  at  the  present  moment  there  are 
not  ten  men  in  all  England  who  can  draw  ;  but  when  we  turn 
back  to  the  days  of  Italian  art,  we  are  astounded  at  the  pro- 
fusion of  the  power  displayed.  It  is  not  only  the  great  men 
who  can  draw  ;  everyone  could  draw.  Look  at  the  innumerable 
sketches  for  the  decoration  of  buildings,  vases,  armour,  and  so 
forth.  We  have  figures  in  every  conceivable  attitude,  put  in 
with  a  freedom  and  style  incomparably  finer  than  even  our 
best  artists  can  achieve  after  many  plodding  hours  of  hopeless 


Its  Inefficiency.  47 

blunderings.     One  or  two  trials  will  more  than  ever  convince 
our  artists  of  the  peculiar  sourness  of  this  sort  of  grape. 

One  would  suppose  that  the  natural  course  to  take,  if  we 
desired  to  attain  to  similar  results,  would  be  to  set  about  it  in 
a  similar  way  ;  but  philosophers  have  decreed  otherwise,  and 
though  volume  upon  volume  of  photographs  of  original  draw- 
ings by  the  old  masters,  executed  from  an  entirely  different 
motive,  crowd  our  libraries,  our  present  mindless,  laborious, 
hopeless  system  is  still  rigidly  adhered  to.  Objections  to  this 
system  are  generally  met  by  dwelling  on  the  advantages  of 
working  with  the  point,  an  advantage  which  I  altogether  deny 
in  this  sort  of  drawing  ;  a  brush  is  a  much  better  instrument 
for  gradation  of  tone,  and  there  would  be  some  sense  in 
exercising  the  student  in  the  use  of  it.  It  is  not  for  these 
modern,  worthless,  husky  attempts  at  imitation,  but  for  real 
manly  drawing,  that  the  point  is  invaluable  for  firmly  defining 
the  outline,  for  registering  and  expressing  the  form.  There 
are  two  sorts  of  drawing — the  simple  imitation  of  nature,  and 
the  expression  of  knowledge.  Mulready 's  drawings  may  be 
considered  as  a  type  of  the  first,  Michael  Angelo's  of  the 
second.  The  first  is  a  laborious  achievement,  the  second  is 
educational ;  and  even  where  done  with  an  imitative  motive,  it 
is  not  so  much  a  direct  transcript  from  the  object  as  it  is  a 
putting  down  the  impressions  which  that  object  produces  or 
recalls.  It  does  not  pretend  to  be  an  illusive  imitation,  it  is 
an  expression  of  a  knowledge  of  the  facts  which  the  artist 
sees.  Mulready  laboriously  tries  to  imitate  the  facts;  Michael 
Angelo  puts  down  a  vigorous  cipher,  which  represents  to  him- 
self and  others  the  very  essence  of  them.  If  Mulready  had, 
by  any  accident,  drawn  a  vigorous  line,  he  would  infallibly 
have  had  to  rub  it  out  again.  Educational  drawing  should  be 
looked  upon  as  the  putting  on  paper  the  knowledge  of  facts 
and  form,  every  line  should  be  an  attempt  to  fix  and  record 
the  result  of  intellectual  effort  and  comprehension.  Masterly 
drawing  is  the  result  of  knowledge,  not  of  imitation,  and  all 
education  which  fails  to  impart  knowledge  is  worthless.  It 
seems  to  have  altogether  escaped  the  notice  of  our  instructors 
that  the  duration  of  the  life  of  man  is  limited  ;  if  Methuselah 


48  Lecture  III. 

had  had  a  very  great  natural  aptitude  for  art,  he  might  have 
made  something  of  our  present  system — for  post-diluvians 
it  is  a  failure,  and  it  is  lamentable  to  see  students  taking 
months  to  acquire  knowledge  which  by  another  method  could 
easily  be  imparted  in  a  week.  Ars  longa,  vita  brevis  est,  and 
that  system  is  the  best  by  which  the  student  acquires  and 
retains  the  greatest  knowledge  in  the  shortest  time.  Let 
him  follow  the  method  of  the  old  masters,  let  him  fill  note- 
books with  accurate  records  of  his  observations,  let  him  study 
nature  to  acquire  facts  and  principles  and  put  down  what 
suffices  to  recall  them,  let  him  moreover  write  descriptions  as 
much  as  he  draws,  and  he  will  find  that,  even  unaided  by  a 
master,  he  will  have  spent  his  time  well.  He  must  not  neglect 
imitative  work,  but  it  should,  as  far  as  possible,  be  done  in 
the  style  and  material  which  he  proposes  to  adopt  in  his 
future  profession.  Common  sense  should  tell  us  that  the  style 
and  quality  of  drawing  should  depend  on  the  time  we  can 
afford  to  spend  over  it,  as  well  as  on  the  object  for  which  it  is 
done.  We  should  often  ask  ourselves,  "  For  what  purpose 
am  I  drawing  this  ?"  If  it  is  because  the  light  and  shade  are 
beautiful,  then  devote  your  energies  to  rendering  the  chiaro- 
scuro ;  if  the  anatomy  is  clearly  marked  in  the  model,  make 
that  your  principal  study  ;  if  the  gradation  of  tone  and  colour 
strikes  you  as  beautiful,  make,  as  well  as  you  are  able,  an 
imitative  painting  of  it ;  but  do  not  attempt  to  do  everything 
— you  will  only  tumble  between  two  stools,  and  your  work 
will  be  wholly  ineffective  and  probably  worthless. 

The  all-pervading  influence  of  imitative  art,  and  the  sup- 
pression of  all  academic  knowledge,  is  nothing  less  than  a 
national  disaster.  That  the  feeble  should  attempt  to  persuade 
others  as  well  as  themselves  that  any  exhibition  of  power  is  in 
exceedingly  bad  taste,  and  that  critics  should  prove  that  every- 
thing beyond  their  own  knowledge  is  false,  is  perhaps  natural, 
and  certainly  amusing;  but  it  is  a  little  beyond  a  joke  when  a 
whole  people  is  compelled  to  go  on  their  hands  and  knees  be- 
cause half  a  dozen  men  two  or  three  centuries  ago  ran  so  fast 
that  they  tumbled  over  a  precipice.  To  the  suppression  of  the 
natural  capacities  and  aspirations  of  our  artists  can  alone  be 


The  Academic  System.  49 

attributed  the  apathy  with  which  the  flood  of  magnificent  art, 
poured  out  by  photography,  is  received.  The  photographs 
from  the  Sistine  Chapel,  and  of  drawings  by  Michael  Angelo 
and  Raphael,  are  nothing  less  than  a  splendid  revelation,  which, 
in  any  other  age  or  country,  would  have  produced  a  revolution 
in  education  and  in  art ;  but  such  is  our  general  ignorance,  that 
even  our  artists  remain  unmoved,  while  critics  continue  to  lay 
down  their  little  laws,  unabashed  by  the  presence  of  majestic 
genius.  Their  constant  exhortations  to  eschew  academic 
knowledge,  their  repeated  cautions  against  the  dangers,  not 
only  of  mannerism,  but  of  style,  are  scarcely  well  timed  in  an 
age  when  the  very  rudiments  of  knowledge  can  scarcely  be 
said  to  exist  ;  they  are  prescribing  remedies  for  superfcetation 
before  the  tree  has  begun  to  put  forth  buds  ;  and  if  it  were 
not  that  critics,  like  angels,  belong  to  no  country,  and  cannot 
be  trammelled  by  any  such  mean  considerations  as  national 
prosperity  or  splendour,  we  might  urge  upon  them  the  pru- 
dence of  attempting  to  counteract  the  universal  tendency  to 
petty  realism  ;  but  it  is  well  known  that  nothing  will  ever 
tempt  a  critic  to  deviate  from  "  truth,"  the  trade  name  for  his 
own  opinions. 

Another  evil  of  the  academic  system  is  that  a  number  of 
youths  are  congregated  together  without  the  controlling  in- 
fluence of  older  and  better  informed  men,  and  so  the  disturb- 
ing and  injurious  effects  of  modern  theories  are  aggravated  by 
endless  and  useless  discussions  among  themselves.  In  short, 
in  such  a  chaotic  crowd  of  crude  opinions,  it  is  almost  impos- 
sible for  a  student  to  have  a  definite  aim  ;  he  hardly  even 
knows  which  of  the  schools  he  prefers,  much  less  is  he  able  to 
mark  out  for  himself  a  definite  course  ;  neither  can  this  be 
done  for  him  ;  the  very  constitution  of  an  academy  such  as 
ours  almost  forbids  a  leaning  to  any  particular  style,  while  a 
general,  colourless,  eclectic  system  of  art,  however  well  balanced 
it  may  be,  is  sure  to  be  wanting,  with  teachers  as  well  as 
students,  in  that  eager  enthusiasm  which  is  almost  necessary  to 
success.  As  regards  painting,  the  remedy  for  this  defect  has 
been  sought  in  the  personal  teaching  of  the  Academicians  who 
take  their  turn  as  visitors  to  the  schools,  but  this  only  adds  a 

E 


50  Lecture  III. 

disturbing  element  for  the  already  perplexed  student ;  one 
man  tells  him  that  all  methods  are  nonsense,  that  he  must 
paint  as  well  as  he  can  what  he  sees  before  him  ;  while  another 
persuades  him  to  adopt  a  method  which  he  is  certain  is  identi- 
cal with  that  of  the  Venetians  ;  one  advocates  the  use  of  solid 
opaque  colour,  and  is  succeeded  the  next  week  by  another  who 
is  enthusiastic  about  glazes.  What  wonder  is  it  then  that  the 
Academic  system  is  so  long,  laborious,  and  inefficient  ?  How 
can  it  possibly  convey  that  mastery  of  execution,  that  exact 
knowledge  of  principles,  which  are  essential  to  the  production 
of  ideal  art?  Founded  to  promote  the  science  of  art,  it  wholly 
fails  to  hand  down  those  traditions  which  in  former  times 
tended  to  produce  such  glorious  results,  and  everyone  has 
now  pretty  much  to  learn  art  for  himself  from  the  very  be- 
ginning. When  an  artist  has  acquired  his  knowledge  by 
tedious  research  and  personal  experience,  he  does  not  wil- 
lingly throw  his  pearls  broadcast  among  a  crowd  of  students 
in  whom  he  has  no  personal  interest,  so  that  it  is  to  be  feared 
that  the  present  perfunctory  system  is  likely  to  continue. 
Neither  does  the  Academy  afford  the  natural  advantage  of  a 
common  ground  on  which  the  students  and  professors  of  the 
various  branches  of  art  can  meet;  for  every  day,  both  in  teaching 
and  practice,  they  seem  more  and  more  isolated,  while  the 
intimate  connection  of  all  the  arts,  if  not  altogether  ignored,  is 
never  explained  and  insisted  upon. 

It  is  really  a  relief  to  be  able  to  mention  even  one  advan- 
tage of  academies.  In  what  we  may  call  the  plant  of  a  school, 
no  private  artist  can  for  a  moment  compete  with  them.  In 
their  rooms  for  study,  the  number  and  excellence  of  the  casts 
and  examples,  in  their  libraries,  and  I  may  add,  in  the  lectures 
by  eminent  men,  they  afford  advantages  to  the  student  which 
he  could  never  hope  for  as  a  private  pupil. 

After  this  recapitulation  of  the  shortcomings  of  academies, 
it  is  little  to  be  wondered  at  that  they  should  sink  into  mere 
corporations  of  painters,  and  do  little  to  foster  Ideal  art,  which 
is  the  link  by  which  all  the  varied  developments  of  art  cohere. 
They  had  long  ceased  to  be  a  living  pervading  influence 
when  the  lamentable  state  of  Decorative  art  was  forced  upon 


Schools  of  Design.  5 1 

the  attention  of  the  country  by  the  compelling  interest  of 
pecuniary  loss,  and  it  was  felt  that  some  new  vigorous  and 
extensive  organization  was  absolutely  necessary  to  prevent  the 
trades  which  were  in  any  way  connected  with  art  altogether 
leaving  us  for  our  more  artistic  neighbours.  Hence  arose 
the  Schools  of  Design,  and  this  very  Museum  in  which  we  now 
are,  and  from  which,  if  you  are  wise,  you  will  not  depart 
empty.  If  the  difficulties  of  education  were  enhanced  by  the 
constitution  of  the  Academy,  the  subject  becomes  still  more 
complicated  under  the  conditions  of  an  organization  which 
professes  at  once  to  make  art  popularly  understood,  to  teach 
its  rudiments  to  all  comers,  and  to  provide  a  special  education 
for  ornamental  art  of  every  description. 

Here  let  me  pause  to  say,  that  when  I  point  out  (as  I  shall 
do  from  time  to  time)  what  I  consider  defects  in  our  system, 
I  do  so  with  diffidence.  I  am  quite  aware  how  much  earnest 
and  conscientious  thought  has  been  devoted  by  abler  men 
than  myself  to  these  subjects.  I  know  how  the  general  direc- 
tion of  thought  changes,  and  though  I  may  differ  from  men 
who  with  great  skill  and  experience  have  arranged  a  course  of 
study,  and  although  I  can  now  see  the  ill  effects  of  a  particular 
system,  I  am  fully  aware  that  but  for  that  system  we  might, 
perhaps,  have  taken  a  turn  in  the  road  which  might  lead  still 
further  from  the  goal  we  all  aim  at,  and  that  under  similar 
•circumstances,  and  with  similar  data,  I  might  myself  have 
•come  to  similar  conclusions.  When  Schools  of  Design  were 
first  established  it  was  the  popular  notion  (a  notion  I  fear  by 
no  means  extinct)  that  decorative  art  was  an  inferior  sort  of 
art,  more  easily  taught  and  acquired  than  pictorial  art.  We 
have  already  seen  that  the  practice  and  teaching  of  orna-  j 
mental  art  entails  a  far  deeper  and  more  intricate  knowledge  I 
of  the  whole  science  of  art  than  any  mere  imitative  picture  J 
painting. 

I  must  here  pause  to  meet  one  obvious  objection.  You  will 
say,  perhaps,  "Do  you  mean  to  tell  me  that  the  men  who  pro- 
duced the  multitude  of  objects  in  the  Museum,  the  goldsmiths, 
the  ironsmiths,  the  carvers  in  ivory,  the  cabinet  makers,  the 
ornamental  modellers,  the  glass  blowers,  and  all  the  host  of 


52  Lectitre  II L 

sculptors,  carvers,  tinkers,  and  glaziers,  knew  more  about  art 
than  our  Royal  Academicians  ? "  I  say,  most  unhesitatingly, 
that  each  in  his  own  line  undoubtedly  did,  and  what  is  more, 
a  great  many  of  them  had  also  a  far  truer  conception  of  art 
in  its  highest  and  most  comprehensive  sense.  Many  of  these 
works  were  no  doubt  produced  by  comparatively  ignorant 
men,  but  then  they  had  all  the  traditions  of  the  studio, 
traditions  acquired  by  contact  with  the  artists  who  designed 
and  directed  their  work,  and  a  long  succession  of  experience. 
In  those  days,  the  connection  of  every  branch  of  art  was 
felt  and  understood,  but  now  all  this  is  lost,  and  a  school 
of  ornamental  art  can  only  be  effectively  established  on  a 
system  which  shall  embrace  and  demonstrate  the  principles 
of  all  its  branches,  and  their  intimate  connection  with  one 
another. 

We  have  already  seen  that  the  success  of  the  academic 
system  is  marred  by  the  want  of  definite  aim,  by  professing 
too  much  :  by  embracing  the  whole  scale  of  art,  it  loses  point 
and  power ;  but  reference  to  our  diagram  will  show  that  all 
decorative  art  lies  in  one  direction,  viz.,  towards  the  ideal  pole. 
Sufficient  advantage  has  not  been  taken  of  this  fact.  The 
course  of  instruction  pursued  in  Schools  of  Design  is  hardly 
less  imitative  than  in  an  Academy  for  teaching  pictorial  art, 
and  owing  to  the  admission  of  idlers,  amateurs,  and  young 
ladies,  and  a  perhaps  laudable  wish  to  make  art  popular,  many 
of  the  evils  of  the  modern  systems  are  unfortunately  developed, 
an  imitative  art,  worse  than  useless  in  ornament,  and  the 
feeblest  literal  transcripts  of  nature,  supersede,  in  too  many  of 
the  schools,  the  teaching  of  those  great  principles  on  which 
alone  decorative  and  ideal  art  can  be  founded. 

Many  of  the  objections  against  the  present  system  are,  how- 
ever, a  little  unreasonable.  It  is  said  that  the  schools  of  design 
are  nothing  but  miniature  academies  with  all  their  defects,  and 
with  the  additional  one  that  they  are  necessarily  conducted  by 
mediocrities  ;  to  this  it  is  easy  to  reply,  that  if  a  thing  is  to  be 
done  at  all,  we  must  be  content  with  such  means  as  we  can  get. 
It  would,  no  doubt,  be  a  very  desirable  thing  to  have  such  men 
as  Watts,  Poynter,  or  Herbert,  as  masters  of  our  schools,  but 


Objections  to  their  Sys 

it  is  just  possible  that  they  might  not  care  to  take  a  very 
laborious  and  ill-paid  office,  and  there  are  at  present  no  means 
of  inducing  them  to  do  so.  If  critics  would  be  kind  enough 
fairly  to  consider  the  necessary  and  inherent  difficulties  of  a 
scheme  of  national  education,  and  could  suggest  any  practical 
remedies  for  evils  which  every  one  must  equally  admit  and 
regret,  they  would  confer  a  benefit  on  society.  We  are  too  apt 
to  expect  too  much  of  new  systems,  and  then  to  condemn  them 
if  they  do  not  attain  a  perfection  we  never  think  of  requiring 
in  "  old-established  concerns."  How  often  do  we  hear  a 
school  of  art  condemned,  because  some  boy  has  been  there  a 
year  without  learning  to  draw.  Yet  the  parallel  of  this  has 
happened  in  classical  education  for  thousands  of  years  with- 
out provoking  even  a  suspicion  of  the  system. 

Again,  the  country  is  covered  with  a  network  of  schools 
into  which  every  young  man  who  wishes  to  learn  art  must  in- 
evitably be  drawn.  That  there  are  no  great  fish  among  the 
multitude  enclosed,  is  certainly  a  subject  of  the  gravest  reflec- 
tion, but  those  who  complain  that  a  very  thin  layer  of  very 
mediocre  art  is  no  compensation  (there  are  some  who  say  it  is 
of  itself  an  unmitigated  evil)  for  the  absence  of  great  designers 
should  in  common  justice  remember  that  when  the  schools 
were  first  established  there  were  not  only  no  great  designers 
but  hardly  any  designers  at  all  ;  this  fact  is  the  reason  and 
justification  for  their  existence  ;  and  now  that  we  have  an 
organised  system  of  education,  the  country  would  hardly  be 
wise  to  abandon  it  for  the  mere  hope  that  the  voluntary  system 
would  now  produce  the  great  men  that  it  failed  to  produce 
before  ;  and  even  if  the  hope  were  better  founded  than  I  fear 
it  is,  would  not  the  admitted  difference  which  it  implies  between 
then  and  now  show  that  the  present  system  has  at  least  done 
some  good,  —  has  prepared  the  ground  for  a  return  to  the  old 
system  of  cultivation,  which  for  so  many  years  had  fallen  into 
disuse  ? 

Among  the  many  difficulties  of  popular  art  education,  none 
are  greater  than  those  which  arise  from  the  supposed  necessity 
of  stimulating  the  efforts  of  the  students  by  competition.  The 
evils  of  the  imitative  method  of  drawing  which  I  have  already 


54  Lecture  III. 

described  are  aggravated,  and  will,  I  fear,  become  chronic, 
under  a  competitive  system,  which  converts  all  the  schools  for 
the  time  being  into  manufactories  of  those  wonderful  produc- 
tions which  excite  the  admiration  of  the  thoughtless,  and  prove 
so  detrimental  to  the  prospects  of  those  who  waste  their  time 
over  them  ;  but  once  admit  the  principle  of  competition,  and 
this  sort  of  drawing  is  the  inevitable  result.  Would  it  not  be 
far  better  to  point  out  how  great  the  prizes  for  success  already 
are  ?  Success  in  art  implies  a  fame  wider  and  more  enduring 
than  that  of  many  a  victorious  general ;  it  implies  money  and 
social  position ; — is  it  not  foolish  in  such  a  race  as  this,  to  go 
out  of  one's  way  to  pick  up  an  apple,  even  though  it  \vere  a 
golden  one  ? 

And  here  I  may  perhaps  be  pardoned  for  pointing  out 
another  danger  arising  from  those  competitions  for  prizes  for 
designs  offered  by  tradesmen,  who  know  nothing  of  art,  and 
care  nothing  for  it,  and  who  only  use  the  schools  to  get  their 
designs  cheap.  They  offer  a  prize,  generally  some  paltry  sum, 
but  sufficient  to  draw  from  a  school  a  whole  batch  of  designs  ; 
the  prize  being  awarded,  the  unsuccessful  candidates  are  only 
too  ready  to  dispose  of  their  designs  for  a  merely  nominal 
price,  and  thus  a  manufacturer  is  often  set  up  for  half  his  life  ; 
if  they  are  not  very  good,  he  has  got  them  cheap,  he  can 
advertise  them  as  "  prize  designs  from  the  Government  School 
of  Art,"  and  the  public  will  admire  and  buy.1 

Under  such  a  system,  design  as  a  profession  is  impossible, 
or  at  all  events  so  ill  paid,  that  no  man  of  talent  will  devote 


1  The  good  and  evil  of  a  government  system  have  as  yet  never  been 
fairly  stated  or  justly  weighed  ;  such  a  subject  is  more  important  than 
inviting,  and  few  are  likely  to  take  the  trouble  to  make  themselves  ac- 
quainted with  the  facts,  or  competent  to  decide  upon  them  ;  while  those 
who  are,  have  probably  taken  so  decided  a  side,  that  their  judgment  could 
hardly  be  considered  impartial ;  a  dilemma  which,  it  is  true,  is  not  con- 
fined to  art.  The  study  of  theology  or  jurisprudence  is  often  hampered 
by  the  same  difficulty  ;  but  in  those  subjects  the  opposite  opinions  are 
stated  and  met  with  a  logical  acumen  that  is  rarely  associated  with  artistic 
knowledge.  How  far  the  evils  are  necessarily  inherent  in  a  government 
system  ;  whether  the  actual  or  probable  results  of  the  experiment  justify 
the  continuance  of  the  schools  ;  whether  progress  is  to  be  measured  by 


Its  Diffictdties.  55 

himself  to  it,  and  so  men  who  might  perhaps  add  a  glory 
to  the  country,  as  well  as  great  commercial  success  to 
some  branch  of  manufacture,  take  themselves  to  the  more 


quantity  or  quality  ;  whether  much  mediocre  art  is  a  good  or  an  evil  ; 
whether  a  given  sum  expended  in  museums,  or  the  direct  employment,  on 
a  large  scale,  of  the  best  artists,  would  not  more  effectually  advance  the 
art  interests  of  the  country  than  by  spending  it  in  schools  ;  whether  direct 
patronage,  if  likely  to  be  continuous,  would  not  create  a  supply  of  artists, 
who  in  their  turn  would  create  a  more  efficient  system  of  private  education, 
are  all  questions  requiring  technical  and  historical  knowledge,  educational 
experience,  and  sound  judgment.  Compared  with  any  other  branch  of  know- 
ledge, art  is  a  mere  chaos*  of  opinions,  a  state  of  things  not  without  its 
advantages  to  the  ignorant.;  but  it  is  almost  hopeless  to  expect  any  matter 
connected  with  it  to  be  fairly  stated,  much  less  intelligently  argued.  How 
often,  for  instance,  do  we  hear  Sykes  and  his  pupils  quoted  as  examples  of 
the  success  of  the  teaching  in  Art  Schools.  Yet  the  fact  is,  that  they  were 
brought  out  by  the  personal  influence  of  Alfred  Stevens,  who  happening  at 
that  time  to  be  working  in  Sheffield,  and  in  no  way  connected  with  the 
schools,  imbued  the  whole  town  with  something  of  his  own  genius  and 
style.  That  the  schools  afforded  a  convenient  nidus  for  the  embryonic 
spark  of  genius,  is  undoubtedly  true  ;  but  if  the  budding  forth  of  art  which 
then  took  place  was  owing  to  the  "  system,"  why,  it  may  fairly  be  asked, 
does  the  same  system  fail  to  produce  the  same  results  anywhere  else  ?  and 
thus,  when  we  examine  an  example  so  triumphantly  quoted  by  one  side 
we  shall  find  that  in  reality  it  proves  everything  that  could  be  wished  by 
the  other. 

I  will  now  give  an  instance  of  the  extraordinary  difficulty  of  deciding 
what  is  best  for  the  country  in  any  particular*  branch  of  art.  Architects 
complain  that  students  educated  in  the  schools  are  of  very  little  use  to 
them  ;  they  have  been  taught  to  design,  but  are  not  sufficiently  ready  as 
mechanical  draughtsmen.  What  an  architect  wants  is  an  intelligent 
machine  without  any  will  of  its  own,  who  can  work  rapidly  and  well. 
Now,  is  the  government  under  any  obligation  to  produce  a  class  of  men 
to  suit  any  particular  profession  any  more  than  it  is  to  educate  men  to 
sew  in  the  lining  of  hats,  or  for  any  other  branch  of  trade?  Does  not  the 
argument  in  favour  of  a  government  scheme  of  art,  or  any  other  system 
of  education,  necessarily  rest  on  its  being  general  and  not  particular, 
and  if  architecture  is  to  be  taught  at  all,  surely  the  principles  of  design 
are  the  last  to  be  omitted.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  is  it  wise  or  even 
kind  to  educate  persons  for  a  station  which  it  is  extremely  improbable 
they  will  ever  reach,  while  in  the  meantime  they  are  useless,  and  perhaps 
discontented  members  of  society.  We  complained  before  that  there  were 
no  big  fish  ;  we  complain,  now  that  they  have  been  put  into  theneceesary 
condition  for  growing,  that  they  are  apt,  at  all  events,  to  think  themselves 
too  big. 


56  Lecture  III. 

lucrative  business  of  subject-picture  painting  ;  it  is  of  little 
use  to  train  artists  to  a  profession  by  which  it  is  impossible 
to  live,  and  which  they  are  sure  to  desert  at  the  first  oppor- 
tunity. 

These,  then,  are  some  of  the  evils,  dangers,  and  difficulties  of 
modern  art  education,  and  here  again  we  find  the  same 
deadening,  enervating  effect  of  petty,  laborious,  mindless  imi- 
tation, and  we  may  trace  the  isolation  of  the  various  branches 
of  art,  the  suppression  of  ornament  and  its  science,  alike  to 
the  same  source,  the  persistent  neglect  of  ideal  art.  I  am  as 
weary  as  you  must  be  with  finding  fault,  and  I  turn  with  posi- 
tive pleasure  to  speak  of  the  many  advantages  we  now  enjoy ; 
advantages  which  ought,  I  hope  in  your  case  will,  counteract 
the  long  catalogue  of  evils  I  have  just  enumerated. 

In  the  first  place  it  is  difficult  to  exaggerate  the  importance 
of  the  Museum.  We  have  here  a  profusion  of  works  in  every 
conceivable  material  of  the  highest  excellence.  Such  a  collec- 
tion of  splendid  and  beautiful  objects  cannot  fail  to  improve 
the  taste  of  those  who,  like  yourselves,  are  constantly  in  the 
midst  of  them.  We  can  trace  the  progress  of  any  art  from  its 
earliest  stages  down  to  the  present  time,  and  the  juxtaposition 
of  the  art  of  different  periods,  the  comparison  we  are  able  to 
make  between  works  in  one  material  and  those  in  another, 
ought  to  enable  us  to  analyze  and  detect  those  important 
principles  which  are  common  to  each  and  all,  and  thus  to  lay 
hold  of  some  filaments  at  least  of  the  thread  of  tradition  which 
had  so  long  been  lost.  We  have  here  under  one  roof  treasures 
of  such  surpassing  interest,  and  in  such  profusion,  that  nothing 
comparable  could  have  existed  in  the  Palaces  of  the  Medicis 
or  the  Popes.  The  catalogue  seems  inexhaustible.  Every 
material  the  earth  produces  is  here  to  be  seen — carved,  turned, 
bored,  twisted,  melted,  punched,  blown,  or  beaten  into  every 
conceivable  form  of  beauty  that  the  taste,  skill,  or  patience  of 
man  could  invent  or  execute.  What  centuries  of  labour  and 
experience  are  here  stored  for  our  use  !  Nay,  more,  they  are 
presented  and  held  out  to  us.  They  are  exhibited  in  the 
manner  most  convenient  to  study.  You  perhaps  fancy  "  they 
do  these  things  better  in  France,"  and  that  the  artists  there 


Kensington  Museum.  57 

have  greater  opportunities  than  ourselves ;  but  M.  Galland, 
a  decorative  artist  of  great  eminence,  assures  me  that  for 
convenience  of  arrangement,  for  perfection  of  lighting  and 
exhibition,  for  facility  of  study  and  reference,  the  Kensington 
Museum  is  superior  to  anything  in  his  own  country  ;  so  that 
you  may  consider  yourselves  singularly  fortunate  :  the  Depart- 
ment puts  you  in  the  fullest  possession  of  all  these  advantages  ; 
it  not  only  gives  to  each  a  scholarship,  to  enable  you  to  prose- 
cute your  studies,  but  at  a  considerable  expense  provides  a 
studio  and  a  tutor  specially  for  your  instruction,  and  all  it 
asks  in  return  is,  that  you  should  make  the  fullest  use  of  these 
great  opportunities.  Your  gratitude  as  well  as  your  interest 
should  urge  you  to  continued  exertion — with  exertion  it  is  not 
possible  you  can  fail. 

Reproductions  of  all  sorts,  casts,  electrotypes,  engravings, 
and,  above  all,  photographs,  supply  ready  and  rapid  infor- 
mation far  greater  than  could  ever  have  been  acquired  in 
former  times  under  the  most  favourable  circumstances  during 
a  whole  life !  we  can  sit  at  a  table  and  turn  over  photographs 
of  the  palaces  of  Italy,  can  study  and  measure  them  with  far 
greater  precision  and  ease  than  if  we  were  on  the  spot ;  indeed, 
the  advantages  of  photography  are  so  enormous,  that  it  alone 
ought  nearly  to  outweigh  the  long  list  of  drawbacks  I  have 
enumerated. 

Consider,  for  instance,  the  magnificent  series  of  the  Sistine 
Chapel.  Owing  to  the  height  of  the  ceiling,  the  intervening 
light  from  the  windows,  the  vast  scope  of  the  whole  scheme  of 
the  ceiling,  which  prevents  one  concentrating  the  attention  on 
any  particular  part,  there  are  few  things  more  fatiguing  than 
looking  at  these  magnificent  frescoes,  and  one  generally 
goes  away  with  the  intention  of  coming  again  at  a  more 
convenient  time;  but  photography  presents  each  group  separ- 
ately, and  in  the  most  convenient  form,  so  that  it  is  hardly 
too  much  to  say  that  we  now  see  for  the  first  time  these 
stupendous  works  of  the  genius  of  Michael  Angelo.  The 
photographs  of  original  drawings,  too,  are  not  only  admirable 
studies,  but  clearly  show  the  method  of  procedure  of  the  old 
masters. 


58  Lecture  III. 

When  we  consider  the  interest  that  a  great  work  by 
Raphael  used  to  excite  among  his  contemporaries,  and  that 
artists  thought  it  worth  while  to  take  long  journeys  to  see 
even  one  of  his  pictures,  we  can  appreciate  the  advantage  of 
an  art  which,  at  a  most  moderate  outlay,  enables  us  to  study 
at  our  leisure  the  drawing  and  composition  of  all  his  master- 
pieces ;  while  the  Library  here  presents  us  with  folio  after  folio 
of  prints  and  photographs  of  all  the  galleries  of  Europe,  and 
every  work  of  importance  on  architecture,  sculpture,  and  orna- 
mental art,  and  all  the  literature  of  art.  Indeed,  so  great  is 
the  profusion,  that  I  hope  I  shall  not  be  thought  captious  if  I 
complain  of  the  embarras  de  richesses  which  is  already  the 
result  of  the  continued  growth  of  our  library,  which  seems 
to  require  a  shorter  catalogue  of  some  of  the  most  useful  books 
on  each  department  of  art,  in  order  to  make  its  treasures  more 
available  to  students. 

If  the  gallery  of  pictures  by  modern  artists  is  wanting  in 
works  of  sufficient  technical  skill  to  afford  examples  for  our 
imitation,  the  frequent  loans  of  collections  of  pictures  by  the 
old  masters  help  to  make  the  educational  resources  of  this 
great  institution  perfect. 

Then,  again,  in  those  sciences  which  are  necessary  to  art, 
such  as  perspective,  anatomy,  and  geometry,  the  advantages 
we  enjoy  are  so  great  compared  with  those  of  the  middle  ages, 
that  when  I  weigh  everything,  there  really  seems  no  reason 
why,  notwithstanding  the  many  obstructions  I  have  before 
touched  upon,  we  should  not  attain  to  the  same  heights  in  art 
as  the  great  men  of  old.  When  we  consider  that  perspective 
was  in  its  infancy, — that  there  were  then  no  books  of  reference 
on  the  subject, — that  the  practice  of  anatomy  ^vas  considered 
infamous,  if  not  criminal — that  the  artist  had  to  find  out  all 
the  facts  of  it  for  himself, — that  geometry  was  only  laboriously 
acquired, — we  ought  to  think  ourselves  singularly  fortunate  in 
having  books  on  these  subjects  which  give  us  everything  we 
can  possibly  want  to  know,  in  the  clearest  and  most  concise 
manner. 

It  may  be  said,  and  no  doubt  it  is  true,  that  knowledge 


Our  present  Advantages.  59 

acquired  by  personal  research  is  sounder  and  more  permanent 
than  that  which  is  got  without  much  intellectual  effort ;  but 
notwithstanding  this  objection,  such  works  as  those  by  Albinus, 
and  the  modern  treatises  by  Fau,  ought  to  put  us  on  a  level,  if 
not  with  Michael  Angelo,  at  least  with  most  of  the  old  masters 
as  to  the  facts  of  anatomy. 

We  have  material  enough,  if  we  only  knew  how  to  use  it 
aright ;  but  if  you  once  grasp  the  idea  that  knowledge  is  neces- 
sary to  art,  and  fully  believe  that  by  intellectual  effort  alone 
is  any  permanent  progress  made,  I  have  little  to  urge  upon 
you ;  you  will  then  know  and  acquire  what  is  necessary  with- 
out any  exhortation  from  me.  You  will  spend  no  more  time 
than  is  necessary  in  imitative  art,  but  will  proceed  step  by 
step  higher  and  higher ;  fully  understand  and  test  in  your- 
selves how  little  you  know,  and  how  very  imperfect  even  your 
best  recollections  are,  and  you  will  feel  the  necessity  of  culti- 
vating the  faculties  of  observation  and  retention  with  the 
greatest  assiduity  ;  in  doing  this  you  will  find  that  yo,u  are  not 
only  accumulating  facts,  but  the  whole  scheme  of  visible 
nature  will  expand  before  you,  your  imagination  will  become 
more  definite,  and  your  expression  more  forcible ;  but  do  not 
let  your  efforts  be  confined  to  trying  to  recollect  this  or  that 
appearance,  reason  upon  it  till  you  have  as  far  as  possible 
discovered  its  cause.  Compare  what  you  see  with  any  render- 
ing of  it  which  you  may  recall  in  the  works  of  the  great  men  : 
you  will  find  them  true  guides  to  principles  which  perhaps 
otherwise  would  have  eluded  your  grasp.  Do  not  read  the 
book  of  nature  without  the  commentaries  of  the  Fathers;1 


1  The  preaching  cobbler  very  naturally  deprecates  the  study  of  the 
Fathers  (that  is,  if  he  has  ever  heard  of  them),  and  is  quite  ready  to  argue 
.any  point,  however  abstruse,  with  the  most  learned  bishop  on  the  bench. 
The  cobblers  just  now  have  it  all  their  own  way  in  art,  and  learning,  it 
must  be  admitted,  is  certainly  not  necessary,  it  would,  indeed,  prove  an 
insurmountable  obstacle  to  the  production  of  most  modern  art.  But  this 
state  of  things  cannot  last  for  ever ;  the  re-action  must  come,  and  as  a 
mere  matter  of  prudence,  it  would  be  well  to  know  something  of  the  science 
of  art. 


6o 


Lecture  III. 


good  art  is  never  ignorant  art,  and  seldom  original.  Turner 
founded  his  practice  on  a  study  of  his  predecessors,  men 
inferior  to  himself.  I  fear  the  best  of  us  will  never  be  able  to 
plead  an  excuse  of  which  he  was  wise  enough  never  to  have 
availed  himself. 


LECTURE    IV. 
PRINCIPLES  OF  ORNAMENTAL  ART. 

ORNAMENTAL  art,  pure  and  simple,  is  like  the 
measure  and  rhythm  of  a  verse.  A  verse  may  scan, 
may  have  a  proper  accent  and  cadence — in  short, 
may  have  all  the  music  of  harmonious  versification,  and  yet 
be  made  up  of  words  that  are  mere  nonsense  ;  and  so  in  orna- 
ment, it  is  not  necessary  to  its  beauty,  as  ornament,  that  it 
should  have  any  meaning :  it  is  quite  sufficient  that  it  should 
be  beautiful.  Musical  notes  follow  each  other  in  harmonious 
sequence  :  it  is  true  you  may  adapt  them  to  words  ;  but  they 
have  of  themselves  a  beauty  which  is  the  very  essence  of  music  ; 
and  I  would  particularly  press  on  your  attention  that  music  is 
not  an  imitation  of  natural  sounds,  but  a  science  founded  on 
the  abstract  laws  of  harmony  :  its  tones  and  cadences  by  vague 
and  ineffable  suggestions  seem  in  some  mysterious  manner  to 
recall  emotions  which  lie  hidden  in  our  hearts.  Compared 
with  music,  the  definite  imitation  necessary  to  art  seems  to 
drag  us  to  earth,  and  I  fear  that  painting  must  ever  rank  far 
below  its  heavenly  sister ;  but  if  ever  it  is  exalted,  it  will  be 
by  the  study  of  the  abstract  laws  of  harmony  and  composition, 
and  not  by  mere  imitation. 

I  admit  that  there  is  a  good  deal  open  to  ridicule  in  some  of 
Turner's  latest  works,  but  I  believe  he  felt  some  want  in  art 


62  Lee  rare  IV. 

in  the  direction  of  the  undefined  beauty  of  music,  and  some  of 
his  pictures  may  be  compared  to  songs  without  words. 

These  considerations  and  analogies  will  show  you  how 
necessary  to  ornamental  art  the  laws  of  harmonious  composi- 
tion must  be,  and  how  completely  opposed  to  the  true  concep- 
tion of  its  nature  is  the  modern  tendency  to  despise  all  science 
as  artificial. 

A  musician  whose  only  instrument  was  a  cuckoo-call  would 
very  naturally  deprecate  the  noisy  vulgarity  of  a  more  pre- 
tentious band.  He  would  be  eloquent  on  "  nature "  versus 
"  art."  So,  under  pretence  that  the  laws  of  composition  are 
the  vile  corpus  of  art,  its  dregs,  and  nothing  more  than  academic 
mannerism,  our  artists  not  only  avoid  a  serious  study,  but  are 
able  to  persuade  the  world  that  their  petty  transcripts  of  nature 
are  the  highest  developments  of  artistic  genius. 

In  ornamental  art  our  notes  are  beautiful  forms  copied  or 
adapted  from  nature,  but  we  use  them  simply  as  notes.  They 
are,  for  the  most  part,  not  intended  as  anything  else.  Dismiss 
at  once  from  your  minds  all  notion  that  it  is  necessary  or  even 
desirable  that  ornament  should  have  an  illustrative  or  didactic 
purpose.  To  condemn  a  piece  of  ornament  because  it  is  made 
up  of  nondescript  dolphins,  of  labels,  and  winged  griffins,  and 
make  jokes  about  so  incongruous  an  assemblage,  shows  that 
the  critic  has  not  yet  commenced  the  study  of  art,  and  we 
need  not  trouble  ourselves  about  him,  but  at  once  proceed  to 
learn,  if  we  can,  the  best  way  of  adding  note  to  note,  and  how 
best  to  make  an  agreeable  composition,  and  you  will  find  the 
study  of  ornamental  art  in  the  highest  degree  useful,  even  if 
you  are  not  specially  engaged  in  it ;  for  though  all  its  prin- 
ciples may  be  deduced  from  nature,  and  are  found  in  all  good 
art,  they  are  often  in  them  so  subtly  concealed,  that  they 
would  probably  have  escaped  your  observation.  But  in  orna- 
mental art,  which  may  be  considered  as  art  without  subject, 
the  principles  of  its  construction  are  more  easily  detected,  and 
when  once  thoroughly  understood,  may  be  traced  upwards  ;  for 
instance,  a  knowledge  of  composition  of  line  will  enable  you 
to  detect  its  constant  presence  in  the  figure,  and  will  be  of  use 
not  only  as  a  guide  in  drawing  it  correctly,  but  also  in  com- 


Even  Distribution.  63 

posing  it  gracefully.  Yet  although  I  am  firmly  convinced  of 
the  necessity  of  science,  and  believe  that  no  real  progress  will 
be  made  in  art  till  we  have  again  caught  up  the  thread  of 
tradition,  or  invented  anew  the  principles  of  beauty,  I  shall 
proceed  at  once  to  apologize  for  the  scanty  fare  I  am  able  to 
set  before  you  ;  the  markets  for  such  commodities  having  long 
been  closed,  I  have  myself  to  forage  for  supplies.  Accordingly, 
before  I  state  the  few  principles  on  which  I  hope  you  may 
rely  for  your  guidance,  I  beg  you  will  not  accept  them  for 
anything  more  than  they  are  worth,  but  test  them  thoroughly 
by  your  own  research  and  experience.  If  you  find  that 
they  explain  the  construction  of  many  of  the  examples  in  so 
extensive  a  collection  as  the  Museum,  and  can  at  the  same 
time  be  traced  in  pictorial  art,  and  in  nature  too,  and  are 
also  in  conformity  with  reason  and  common  sense,  you  should 
attach  importance  to  them  according  to  the  extent  of  their 
application.  If  a  principle  seems  to  pervade  #// ornamental 
art,  it  is  obviously  of  more  importance  than  one  which  can 
only  be  traced  occasionally.  There  is  nothing  new,  original, 
or  startling  in  what  I  have  to  say;  my  teaching  is  simply  a 
call  to  the  old  orthodox  paths  of  art.  I  will  show  you  the 
way  as  far  as  I  can.  From  that  point  others  abler  than  myself 
will  no  doubt  be  found  to  guide  you  on  what  I  hope  will  prove 
a  long  and  successful  journey. 

I  have  one  caution  to  give  you  with  regard  to  principles. 
They  are  excellent  as  guides,  but  must  not  be  prescribed  too 
rigidly;  and  reverting  to  the  diagram  of  the  scale  of  art,  of 
which  one  pole  is  ornamental  and  ideal,  while  the  opposite  pole 
is  imitative  or  descriptive,  we  shall  find  that  principles  which 
should  be  rigidly  adhered  to  in  the  one  case,  should  be  gradually 
relaxed  as  we  tend  towards  the  other. 


PRINCIPLES. 

THE  law  of  even  distribution  is  at  once  the  most  obvious 
and  the  most  important,  and  we  cannot  walk  through 
the  Museum  without  being  struck  with  its  universality ;  it  seems 
to  pervade  the  decorative  art  of  all   countries  and  periods. 


t>4  Lecture  IV. 

Whether  we  take  a  Gothic  diaper,  a  majolica  plate,  the  panel 
of  a  pilaster,  or  of  a  cabinet,  or  the  cabinet  itself  as  a  whole,  or 
a  building,  or  a  good  picture,  all  is  evenly  distributed.  Do  not 
take  a  narrow  view  of  this  law,  or  think  that  it  is  broken  if  the 
thing  ornamented  ceases  to  be  covered  with  a  minute  uniform 
pattern  like  the  meshes  of  a  net ;  it  would  be  equally  good 
ornament  if  every  fifth  mesh  were  covered  in  solid,  or  if  a  space 
of  a  dozen  meshes  were  treated  as  a  solid  at  uniform  intervals. 
Too  rigid  an  adherence  to  this  law  tends  to  monotony.  Indian 
ornament  is  an  exquisite,  even,  minute  fretwork,  faultless  in 
colour  and  taste  ;  but,  if  we  go  to  the  Indian  Museum,  we  come 
out  feeling  that  everything  was  very  beautiful,  quite  unexcep- 
tionable, but  a  little  wearisome :  it  seems  after  a  time  to  pall 
upon  us ;  it  ceases  to  enlist  our  sympathies,  it  is  a  fretwork 
that  might  almost  have  been  produced  by  some  insect  rather 
than  by  man.  But  how  eminently  human  is  Italian  ornament! 
It  is  evidently  the  work  of  the  human  intellect ;  it  is  free  from 
this  weary  insipidity,  not  only  because  it  is,  as  it  were,  the  play 
of  great  minds,  but  because,  from  a  larger  comprehension  of  the 
law  of  even  distribution,  the  cinque-cento  artists  were  enabled 
to  incorporate  with  it  variety.  Take,  for  instance,  the  panel  of 
a  pilaster^:  you  cannot  complain  that  the  ornament  is  not 
evenly  distributed  ;  but  how  varied,  how  playful,  how  balanced 
and  contrasted  it  all  is.  Or  take  a  majolica  plate,  and  examine 
the  arrangement  of  the  ornament ;  it  is  evenly  distributed, 
but  minute  work  is  balanced  and  contrasted  by  larger  or  more 
solid  masses,  and  both  are  evenly  distributed  ;  while  the  space 
is  treated  as  a  whole,  and  the  ornament  is  specially  designed 
to  fill  it,  whereas  the  meaner  conception  of  the  law  of  even 
distribution  is  content  to  cover  the  space  with  a  uniform  fret- 
work which  might  cover  equally  well  a  space  of  any  form  or 
dimensions  whatever. 

The  law  of  even  distribution  is  not  confined  to  the  orna- 
ment on  small  objects,  or  to  ornamental  panels  in  larger,  but 
may  be  traced  in  the  general  arrangement  of  the  parts  in  the 
objects  themselves,  and  a  general  survey  of  the  cabinets  in  the 
corridors  below  will  show  you  that  each,  regarded  as  a  whole, 
has  the  plain  and  ornamental  parts  balanced  and  contrasted, 


Even  Distribution.  65 

while  these  are  evenly  distributed  ;  and  again,  in  architecture, 
I  need  hardly  point  out  how  universal  this  law  is.  You  have 
only  to  walk  down  Pall  Mall,  or  turn  over  a  volume  of  photo- 
graphs of  continental  buildings,  to  see  how  evenly  distributed 
are  the  openings  and  piers,  and  the  general  arrrangement  of 
masses  and  ornament. 

Again,  in  pictures,  evenness  of  distribution  will  be  found  to 
exist,  not  only  in  accordance  with  the  motive  of  the  picture, 
whether  it  be  ornamental,  or  descriptive,  but  according  to  the 
feeling  and  knowledge  of  ornamental  principles  in  the  artist ; 
in  mural  paintings  of  an  ideal  and  decorative  character,  it  is 
an  essential,  and  the  easel  pictures  and  designs  of  the  great 
men,  more  especially  of  Raphael,  Michael  Angelo,  and  Titian, 
are  also  pervaded  by  a  knowledge  of  the  value  of  this  quality. 
Michael  Angelo  admitted  landscape  only  in  those  subjects  in 
which  it  was  necessary  to  the  story,  because  the  details  of 
landscapes  harmonize  ill  with  the  grand  masses  of  the  human 
figure  :  it  is  for  this  reason  that  we  so  often  see  architecture 
used  as  backgrounds  ;  it  is  not  only  more  orderly,  but  its 
masses  are  simpler,  broader,  and  more  of  a  piece  with  the 
human  form  and  its  drapery.  For  the  same  reason,  when 
landscape  is  introduced  by  the  great  painters,  it  is  not  only  as 
ideal  and  simple  as  it  can  be  in  its  outline  and  masses,  but  it 
is  put  in  with  power  and  force  that  would  frighten  a  modern 
artist,  who  regards  the  background  from  an  imitative,  whereas 
the  old  master  regards  it  from  an  ornamental,  point  of  view  ; 
and  it  is  from  an  intuitive  perception  of  the  same  law,  that 
even  the  more  imitative  artists  so  often  paint  landscape  back- 
grounds with  an  evening  or  twilight  effect ;  it  is  not  only 
that  a  more  solemn  sentiment  is  thus  given  to  the  subject, 
but  the  details,  which  would  otherwise  be  too  petty  and 
obtrusive,  are  swept  and  rounded  into  larger  and  simpler 
forms.  In  small  plaques  of  a  purely  decorative  character,  the 
figures  should  be  designed  as  much  as  possible  to  cover 
the  space  evenly,  in  which  case  it  is  better  to  do  nothing 
to  the  background  ;  indeed,  it  is  under  these  conditions  very 
difficult  to  do  anything  that  is  so  good  as  leaving  it  alone, 
and  I  should  not  go  far  wrong  if  I  laid  down  a-julet- that  in 

F 


66  Lecture  IV. 

plaques  the  ground  should  be  plain  ;  anything  that  you 
put  in  it  will  be  little  better  than  distracting  rubbish, 
which  lowers  at  once  the  ideal  and  artistic  character  of  the 
subject. 

The  treatment  of  landscape  backgrounds  by  the  Japanese 
is  full  of  valuable  suggestions  to  the  artist  who  is  alive  to  the 
decorative  value  of  even  distribution  ;  but  unluckily  those  who 
are  most  indebted  to  Japanese  art,  seize  upon  those  excep- 
tional qualities,  rare  in  oriental  art,  which  are  exactly  opposed 
to  this  law,  and  just  now  a  quaint  and  surprising  irregularity  is 
the  rage.  It  has  one  advantage,  and  one  only,  and  that  is 
that  it  requires  no  intellect  to  design  in  this  style  ;  to  put  a  big 
flower  or  a  fish  just  where  they  happen  to  come,  and  two  or 
three  beetles,  or  crabs,  anywhere  but  in  their  right  place,  is  not 
very  difficult,  and  will,  I  suppose,  continue  to  be  done  as  long 
as  it  pays  ;  but  directly  the  public  wake  again  to  a  sense  of  the 
ordered  and  refined  symmetry  and  balance  of  Italian  art,  they 
will  turn  with  comparative  disgust  from  exaggerated  imitations 
of  barbaric  quaintness. 

While  speaking  of  even  distribution,  I  ought  not  entirely  to 
pass  over  the  organic  rank  of  the  elements  of  which  ornament 
is  composed.  It  will  be  found  that  natural  objects  have  an 
artistic  value  and  weight  according  to  their  organic  rank.  For 
instance,  the  introduction  of  an  amorino,  or  any  human  form, 
at  the  bottom  of  a  panel  of  a  pilaster,  would  make  it  necessary 
to  repeat  human  or  other  high  organic  forms  in  the  upper  part 
as  well,  otherwise  there  would  be  an  obvious  want  of  even 
distribution ;  but  this  is  a  subject  which  will  be  treated  of  at 
greater  length  when  we  speak  of  the  appropriate  distribution 
of  different  qualities  of  ornament.  Neither  would  it  be  right 
to  begin  a  pilaster  of  delicate  elements  drawn  out  in  long 
and  graceful  curves,  and  then  change  to  more  ponderous  ones 
whose  contours  were  shorter  and  more  vigorous.  The  straight 
lines  which  so  often  occur  in  good  ornament,  to  correct  the 
weakness  which  would  otherwise  arise  from  the  too  frequent 
curves,  should  also  be  introduced  at  regular  intervals,  and  so, 
in  the  varieties  of  the  curves  themselves,  an  ordered  repetition 
should  give  harmonious  unity  to  the  whole  composition.  In 


Symmetry.  67 

short,  there  should  be  even  distribution  of  quality  as  well  as  of 
quantity, — in  character  of  line,  as  well  as  in  mass. 

The  law  of  repetition  is  intimately  connected  with  that  of 
even  distribution.  The  more  simple  the  ornament,  not  only 
should  it  be  the  more  evenly  distributed,  but  the  more  neces- 
sary it  is  that  it  should  be  repeated.  A  simple  form  which  means 
nothing  can  be  repeated  without  being  tiresome.  Representa- 
tive ornament — such,  for  instance,  as  a  leaf — is  less  adapted  for 
repetition  than  a  form  which  is  purely  ornamental,  and  repre- 
sents nothing  whatever  ;  for  this  reason  I  have  always  admired 
the  Doric  and  Ionic  in  preference  to  the  Corinthian  order  of 
architecture ;  for  orders  imply  repetition.  The  more  nearly 
the  elements  of  ornament  approach  the  imitation  of  nature, 
the  less  they  are  adapted  for  repetition.  The  higher  their 
organic  rank,  the  less  ought  they  to  be  repeated.  A  panel 
made  up  of  curves  and  strapwork,  however  complex  its  con- 
struction, may  be  repeated  over  and  over  again  without  weari- 
ness, but  if  we  introduced  the  human  figure  into  the  com- 
position, it  would,  strictly  speaking,  be  necessary  to  make  a 
fresh  design,  at  least  so  far  as  the  figures  were  concerned,  for 
each  panel. 

In  the  same  way,  the  more  severe  the  style  of  a  building,  the 
more  nearly  it  approaches  the  right  pole  of  our  scale,  the 
more  necessary  is  the  repetition  of  all  its  parts ;  and  conse- 
quently the  elements  of  which  the  ornament  is  composed 
must  not  be  imitated  from  nature,  but  must  be  simple  and 
conventional. 

Variety  is  the  opposite  of  repetition,  and  should  always  be 
subordinated  to  symmetry  and  order,  and  should  only  be  used 
in  the  least  essential  parts  of  an  architectural  or  ornamental 
composition  ;  but  of  this  more  hereafter.  We  will  proceed 
to  notice  the  principle  of  symmetry,  which,  although  not 
more  universal  in  its  application,  is  a  law  of  a  higher  order 
than  even  distribution  ;  it  is  a  form  of  repetition,  the  result 
of  doubling,  or  repeating  twice.  Symmetry  is  the  symbol 
of  unity  and  order :  it  is  stately,  simple  and  dignified.  Va- 
riety is  the  symbol  of  accident,  irregularity,  and  decay.  It 
is  picturesque,  but  petty,  and  of  a  lower  ornamental  rank 


68  Lecture  IV. 

The  one  belongs  to  the  ideal,  the  other  to  the  opposite 
pole  of  art.  The  common  experiment  of  writing  a  name 
in  ink,  and  creasing  the  paper  while  it  is  wet,  so  that  it 
prints  a  repetition  on  the  opposite  side,  affords  a  capital 
illustration  of  the  ornamental  value  of  doubling.  Any  form, 
even  the  ugliest,  when  balanced  by  its  double,  will  become 
ornament ;  and  this  symmetrical  doubling  is  one  of  the  causes, 
and  certainly  not  the  least,  of  the  beauty  of  two-thirds  of  the 
examples  we  have  in  the  Museum.  Panels  are  almost  invari- 
ably ^o  treated,  and  this  treament,  simple  as  it  is,  is  so  good 
that  it  is  almost  a  necessity  to  use  it,  because  an  inferior 
design,  or  even  no  design  at  all,  will,  by  the  help  of  this  alone, 
be  far  better  than  a  design  of  much  greater  artistic  capacity 
without  it. 

You  have  only  to  walk  through  the  Museum  to  see  how 
universal  this  law  of  symmetry  is,  and  I  might  fill  a  folio  with 
examples.  It  is  equally  obvious  in  classical  and  even  in  Gothic 
architecture,  though  latterly  (as  might  easily  be  inferred  from 
the  general  tendency  of  modern  art)  an  attempt  has  been  made 
to  substitute  the  opposite  principle  of  picturesque  irregularity. 
I  am  quite  willing  to  admit  that  irregularity,  or  the  absence  of 
symmetry,  is  less  objectionable  in  Gothic  than  in  other  styles, 
which  are  more  orderly,  and  based  on  higher  conceptions  of 
art ;  but  the  old  Gothic  architects  are,  I  am  convinced,  libelled 
by  their  friends  on  this  point.  I  doubt  if  any  architect  worthy 
of  the  name  ever  neglected  symmetry,  unless  from  necessity. 
That  Gothic  architecture  was  irregular,  arose  from  an  extra- 
ordinary intellectual  lapsus  in  the  architects,  who  failed  to 
perceive  that  their  art  as  much  applied  to  the  first  conception 
of  a  building  as  a  whole,  as  it  did  to  its  component  parts  and 
details  ;  they  accepted  the  necessities,  or  what  appeared  so  to 
them,  of  construction,  almost  as  if  these  were  beyond  their  con- 
trol, and  then  taking  the  separate  parts  one  by  one,  they  orna- 
mented them  as  best  they  might.  A  house  was  made  up  of 
a  chapel,  a  dining  hall,  a  ladies'  room,  a  kitchen,  a  closet.  It 
never  occurred  to  them  to  treat  all  these  things  in  one  com- 
prehensive and  symmetrical  scheme.  If  a  Gothic  architect  had 
had  the  building  of  man,  we  should  have  had  our  liver  and 


Symmetry  in  Pictures.  69 

intestines  all  plainly  visible  This  is  the  defect  of  the  style,  but 
the  want  of  symmetry  arose  from  the  blind  acceptance  of  this 
narrow  view  of  architecture,  rather  than  from  any  want  of 
feeling  for  its  value,  and,  with  this  great  exception,  the  Gothic 
architects  were  as  symmetrical  as  they  could  be.  The  church, 
the  chapel,  the  dining-hall,  were  all  symmetrical,  and  the 
picturesque  irregularity  so  much  admired  was  generally  due 
to  accident  or  want  of  funds,  rather  than  to  design.  The 
towers  at  the  west  end  of  a  cathedral  were  planned  symmetri- 
cally ;  all  the  parts  of  a  church  were  balanced  one  against 
another ; — but  I  will  not  digress  into  a  disquisition  on  Gothic 
architecture.  I  mentioned  it  because  modern  critics  would 
probably  quote  it  as  at  variance  with  the  law  of  symmetry. 

I  need  hardly  repeat  what  I  have  already  said  in  speaking 
of  even  distribution,  that  the  law  of  symmetry  has  weight 
according  to  what  we  may  call  the  ornamental  rank  of  any 
picture  or  decoration.  The  symmetry,  which  is  a  necessity  in 
a  pilaster,  would  not  be  required  in  a  painted  spandril,  parti- 
cularly if  the  motive  of  it  were  to  tell  some  story.  As  subject 
predominates,  so  does  this  principle  wane  ;  but  if  figures  were 
used  in  the  same  place  with  a  purely  decorative  object,  then 
the  law  would  again  come  into  force.  A  man  with  a  know- 
ledge and  love  of  ornamental  art  will  always  tell  his  story  as 
symmetrically  as  he  can  ;  and  even  in  easel  pictures,  in  which 
symmetry  ceases  to  be  necessary,  it  often  maintains  its 
influence. 

To  trace  this  law  through  pictures  and  bas-reliefs  would  be 
a  most  interesting  and  instructive  study,  but  I  cannot  do  more 
here  than  mention  a  few  of  the  most  conspicuous  examples  : — 
The  Dispute  of  the  Sacrament,  the  School  of  Athens,  the 
Marriage  of  the  Virgin,  the  St.  Cecilia,  by  Raphael ;  the 
Temptation  and  Dead  Christ,  in  the  National  Gallery,  by 
Michael  Angelo ;  the  Assumption  by  Titian,  and  numerous 
Holy  Families  and  other  compositions  by  Perugino.  All 
these  will  afford  to  the  student  obvious  instances  of  this  law. 

There  is  one  modification  of  the  law  of  symmetry  both  in 
nature  and  art  which  I  cannot  pass  unnoticed.  The  central 
part  of  a  compound  leaf  is  more  symmetrical  than  those  parts 


;o  Lecture  IV. 

which  are  repeated  on  each  side.  The  fact  that  the  parts, 
though  in  themselves  irregular,  are  balanced  by  similar  parts 
on  the  opposite  side,  seems  to  excuse  the  local  want  of 
symmetry;  and  so  leaves,  regarded  by  themselves,  may  be 
individually  wanting  in  that  symmetry,  which  is  restored  by 
their  growing  in  pairs.  In 'like  manner  the  west  end  of  a 
cathedral,  being  one  and  central,  should  be  symmetrical,  but 
it  is  not  equally  necessary  that  the  ends  of  the  transept  should 
be  so,  and  accordingly  these  may  have  a  turret  at  one  angle 
only  ;  and  yet,  as  each  transept  is  repeated  on  the  opposite 
side,  the  building,  as  a  whole,  may  remain  symmetrical. 

I  cannot  omit  to  notice  the  symmetry  of  the  human  figure. 
All  facts  of  nature  conform  to  utilitarian  as  well  as  to  aesthetic 
principles,  and  symmetry  is  no  doubt  necessary  to  the  me- 
chanical balance  of  the  body,  and  the  whole  trunk,  though  it 
contains  organs  of  every  sort  and  size,  is  symmetrical  not  only 
(as  is  obvious)  in  the  back  and  front  views,  but  in  some 
measure  in  the  side  view  as  well.  The  masses  of  the  pectoral 
are  balanced  by  those  of  the  blade-bone,  while  the  spine  of 
the  blade-bone  corresponds  to  the  clavicle.  The  mass  covered 
externally  by  the  latissimtis  dorsi,  corresponds  to  that  which 
encloses  the  ribs  below  the  pectoral,  while  at  the  base  of  each 
may  be  traced  the  same  depression.  The  comparative  want 
of  symmetry  in  the  limbs  is  excused,  as  it  were,  and  restored 
by  their  repetition.  The  muscles,  too,  of  the  limbs  are  sym- 
metrical, according  to  their  central  position.  The  biceps  in 
front,  the  triceps  behind,  the  rectus  of  the  thigh,  the  calf,  and 
tendo  achillis  are  all  symmetrical ;  and  so  in  the  head  and  face, 
the  top  of  the  head,  the  frontal  bone,  the  nose,  the  mouth,  and 
chin  are  symmetrical,  being  single  and  on  the  central  line  ; 
but  the  eye,  the  ear,  and  the  cheek  are  not  of  themselves 
symmetrical,  being  repeated.  In  short,  the  human  figure, 
and,  indeed,  everything  in  nature,  may  be  safely  asserted  to 
be  as  symmetrical  as  its  uses  will  permit;  but  in  ornament, 
which  is  not  hampered  with  any  condition  of  use,  there  is  no 
excuse  for  the  want  of  symmetry. 


LECTURE    V. 

PRINCIPLES  OF  ORNAMENT. 

CONTRAST   may    be   called   variety   intensified;  it 
enhances  by  bringing  into  juxtaposition  two  opposite 
qualities  :  it  is  the  source  of  vivacity,  brilliance  and 
force.     If  a  composition  appears  dead  or  monotonous,  you  will 
know  that  it  is  wanting  in  contrast ;  if  your   flesh-painting 
looks  sleepy  or  mealy,  you  will  know  that  the  shadows  are  not 
brought  with  sufficient  contrast  up  to  the  lights,  or  that  the 
colours  are  so  much  mixed  together,  that  each  is  deprived  of 
its  contrasting  power. 

The  ornamental  leaf  so  common  in  panels  of  pilasters, 
affords  a  capital  example  of  contrast.  The  simple  contour, 
the  rounded  form,  the  broad  but  graduated  light  of  the  upper 
surface,  are  contrasted  and  enhanced  by  the  varied  and  deep 
serrations  of  the  lower  edge,  by  which  irregular  and  dark 
shadows  are  brought  with  sparkling  effect  right  into  the  mass 
of  rounded  light,  and  when  the  leaves  are  repeated,  as  is 
usually  the  case,  the  rounded  light  of  the  next  leaf  emerges 
with  beautiful  effect  from  the  general  shadow  of  the  one 
above.  The  elegant  radiating  forms  of  these  leaves  are  con- 
trasted with  the  more  solid  masses  of  vases.  The  straight 
line  which  invariably  marks  their  upper  edge,  contrasts  with 
and  strengthens  the  varied  curves  of  the  rest  of  the  composi- 
tion, which  without  them  would  be  too  pliable  and  weak, 


J2  Lecture  V. 

while  the  whole  ornamental  space  of  the  panel  is  contrasted 
with  the  plain  severity  of  the  enclosing  mouldings  and  styles. 
(Plate  21.)  Thus  we  see  how  important  a  part  contrast  plays 
in  good  ornament.  In  majolica  plates  we  trace  its  effective 
use.  The  graceful,  but  balanced,  sprigs  of  leaves  are  con- 
trasted with  panelled  spaces  rilled  with  more  simple  ornament, 
while  the  freer  play  of  line  in  the  centre  is  contained  and  con- 
trasted by  the  symmetrical  severity  of  the  border. 

In  architecture,  the  moulded  and  ornamental  doors  and 
windows  are  contrasted  with  the  plain  wall,1  the  rich  capital 
by  the  plain  shaft,  the  dark  and  frowning  cornice  by  the 
lighter  wall  below. 

I  need  hardly  say  that  contrast  is  invariably  used  to  give 
value  to  flesh,  both  in  sculpture  and  painting.  If  you  observe 
the  draperies  on  any  antique,  you  will  see  how  incisive  they 
are.  The  treatment  of  the  hair,  too,  is  a  composition  of  many 
vigorous  incisive  lines  ;  what  is  the  artistic  meaning  of  this  ?  it 
is  simply  to  give  value  to  the  flesh,  the  contours  of  which  are 
large,  flowing  and  simple,  the  masses  full  and  beautifully 
rounded  into  shade,  while  the  outlines  of  the  draperies  or  the 
hair  are  more  angular  and  jagged,  the  masses  cut  up  in  sudden 
lights  and  deep  cutting  shadows. 

The  statue  of  a  recumbent  nymph,  by  Baily,  which  was 
for  some  time  exhibited  in  the  Museum,  affords  an  example  of 
the  narrow  conception  of  modern  imitative  art.  Very  likely 
the  luxuriant  and  smooth  hair  of  a  woman  would,  if  cast,  pre- 
sent a  surface  not  unlike  the  hair  of  Baily's  statue  ;  but  hair 
of  that  sort  would  be  black,  or  of  some  decided  colour,  afford- 
ing the  strongest  contrast  to  the  flesh.  In  mere  imitation  of 
detail,  Baily  was  right ;  but  he  failed  in  that  large  conception 
of  the  whole  which  is  the  characteristic  of  the  antique  and  of 
all  good  art. 

In  colour,  and  in  light  and  shade,  the  use  of  contrast  is 
more  obvious  than  in  form,  but  these  subjects  are  too  large  for 
consideration  here.  While  nature  presents  an  endless  succes- 


1  The  value  of  plain  spaces  is  not  sufficiently  appreciated  by  orna- 
mentists  ;  they  cannot,  I  suppose,  keep  their  fingers  off  them. 


Composition  of  Line.  73 

sion  of  contrasts, — night  and  day,  land  and  sea,  the  smooth 
field  and  the  dark  irregular  woods,  the  square  and  angular 
forms  of  rocks  and  the  feathery  foliage  of  trees,  the  dark  and 
serrated  edge  of  a  mountain  and  the  soft  and  fleecy  mist ; 
the  massive  storm  clouds,  and  the  streaky  cirrhus  are  contrasted 
on  precisely  the  same  principle  as  that  adopted  by  Sir  Chris- 
topher Wren,  when  he  surrounded  the  dome  of  St.  Paul's  with 
the  almost  needle-like  spires  of  the  parish  churches. 

We  now  come  to  the  composition  of  line,  a  quality  which 
pervades  all  nature,  which  constitutes  the  very  soul  of  orna- 
ment, and  which  may  be  traced  in  the  pictorial  art  of  all  great 
men  ;  and  here  let  me  pause  to  caution  you  against  consider- 
ing these  principles  of  ornament  as  nothing  more  than  re- 
ceipts culled  from  the  practice  of  the  old  masters  ;  though,  if 
they  were  no  more  than  this,  they  would  be  entitled  to  respect ; 
they  are  for  the  most  part  formulas,  founded  on  some  simple 
fact  or  principle  of  nature,  or  on  an  intuitive  perception  of  the 
reasons  of  its  beauty.  The  principle  of  radiation  of  line,  is 
the  statement  of  a  simple  fact,  the  springing  from  a  common 
centre  ;  anything  flexible  suspended  from  two  points  gives  the 
festoon^  while  a  continuous  curve  leads  naturally  to  the  volute. 
(Plate  I.) 

That  each  curve  should  have  a  path  of  its  own,  not  to  be  in- 
terrupted or  cut,  while  curves  in  the  opposite  direction  should 
touch  and  pass  on  their  own  course,  or  meet  and  melt  into  it, 
are  principles  obviously  in  harmony  with  the  nature  of  curves, 
whether  regarded  simply  as  lines,  or  as  outlines  of  contained 
forms  ;  this  naturally  explains  the  important  law  of  tangential 
composition,  a  law  which  equally  applies  to  curves  which  are 
back  to  back,  and  to  those  which  bend  in  the  same  direction, 
as,  for  example,  in  radiating  curves.  This  law  is  so  universal, 
that  it  will  be  unnecessary  to  give  more  than  one  or  two 
instances  to  explain  its  application,  which  your  own  researches 
will  confirm  by  a  multitude  of  examples. 

The  antheinium,  the  scroll,  and  the  volute,  are  the  simplest 
expressions  of  this  law,  and  there  is  an  obvious  relationship 
between  them.  If  we  analyze  the  causes  of  the  beauty  of  the 
anthemium.  we  shall  find  them  in  variety  subordinated  to 


74  Lecture  V. 

symmetry.  The  lines  have  a  proportionate  relationship  to 
one  another,  while  the  pervading  law  of  radiation  gives  an  unity 
to  the  whole.  It  is  not  necessary  that  radiating  curves  should 
actually  start  from  a  given  point,  or  even  touch  a  central  line. 
When  they  do  so,  they  often  appear  cramped,  and  we  accord- 
ingly find  in  the  majority  of  examples,  in  nature  as  well  as 
in  art,  that  they  tend  to  meet  rather  than  actually  do  so ; 
indeed,  if  we  consider  the  lines  as  bounding  a  substance,  it 
is  impossible  that  they  should  meet.  In  the  acanthus,  for 
instance,  if  the  lines  actually  met,  there  would  be  a  want  of 
substance  in  the  most  important  part. 

Composition  of  line  is  most  obvious  in  purely  conventional 
ornament,  but  it  may  be  clearly  traced  in  all  natural  forms,  par- 
ticularly in  the  human  figure,  in  its  markings,  in  the  contour 
of  the  limbs,  and  in  its  relation  to  other  figures  forming  a 
group,  as  will  be  shown  at  large  in  my  "  Lessons  on  the  Human 
Figure."  But  I  may  here  briefly  notice  some  of  the  most 
obvious  instances.  The  curved  outline  of  one  side  of  the 
body,  or  of  a  limb,  is  very  frequently  continued  on  the  oppo- 
site side,  its  path  being  sometimes  traced  by  a  continuous 
marking,  or  indicated  by  markings  less  defined,  but  very 
generally  lying  in  the  direction  of  the  line. 

The  line  of  the  shoulder  is  continued  by  that  of  the  jaw, 
round  the  top  of  the  head,  returning  by  the  line  of  the  other 
jaw  to  the  opposite  shoulder,  or  in  a  side  view  to  the  pit  of  the 
neck.  (Plate  2.)  The  higher  and  squarer  shoulders  of  a  man  in 
this  way  harmonize  with  the  square  jaw  and  comparatively  short 
neck ;  while  in  woman  the  falling  shoulders  necessitate  a  longer 
neck  and  a  more  oval  and  tapering  form  of  face.  This  com- 
position of  line  is  very  frequent  in  the  works  of  Raphael ;  in- 
deed, his  knowledge  of  the  composition  of  flowing  curves  is  the 
source  of  his  pre-eminence  for  grace.  In  the  side  view  of  the 
figure  the  contour  of  the  back,  continued  by  the  ridge  of  the 
pelvis,  flows  into  the  curve  which  bounds  the  front  of  the  thigh. 
The  contour  of  the  latissimus  dorsi  may  be  traced  by  a  series  of 
well-defined  markings  to  join  and  flow  into  the  outlines  of  the 
buttock.  The  flattened  curve  of  the  outside  of  the  thigh  goes 
suddenly  in  above  the  knee,  and  crops  out  again  to  form  the 


r  •>•       fr- 

Composition  of  Line. 


outline  of  the  calf  on  the  opposite  side,  while  the  outline  of 
the  adductor  muscles  on  the  inside  is  continued  to  form  the 
outline  of  the  outside  of  the  leg  below.  (Plates  3  and  4.)  In 
the  arm,  the  marking  of  the  muscular  part  of  the  triceps 
almost  always  composes  with  the  outline  of  the  supinator 
muscles  ;  while  an  examination  of  the  form  of  the  external 
condyle  will  show  how  admirably  it  is  contrived  to  flow  into 
the  line  of  the  radius.  The  leading  lines  of  the  face  give  in  a 
remarkable  way  the  arrangement  of  lines  most  commonly  to 
be  found  in  ornament.  The  composition  of  the  lines  of  the 
features,  more  especially  the  mouth,  is  marvellous,  and  worthy 
of  the  closest  study.  (Plate  5.) 

These  examples  from  the  human  figure  are  sufficient  for  our 
purpose  here  ;  but  I  need  hardly  say  that  it  is  entirely  made 
up  of  forms  which  combine  and  compose  with  each  other  in 
the  most  subtle  and  beautiful  manner.  It  was  a  complete 
perception  of  this  that  gave  Michael  Angelo  a  power  greater 
even  than  that  of  Phidias.  His  perception  of  the  composition 
of  the  line  of  the  leg  with  the  ground  enabled  him  to  give  a 
firmness  and  grasp  to  his  feet,  hitherto  unknown,  and  this 
leads  me  to  the  consideration  of  similar  lines  in  quadrupeds, 
lines  wonderfully  expressive  of  the  action.  (Plate  6.) 

The  general  composition  of  lines  in  quadrupeds  is  most 
interesting,  and  would  make  a  study  of  itself.  I  can  only 
briefly  allude  to  it  here,  and  I  will  just  notice  the  composition 
of  wings  with  the  body  and  foreleg  in  the  griffins  and  other 
imaginary  animals,  which  so  frequently  occur  in  ornamental 
art.  (Plates  6  and  7.) 

The  human  figure  is  not  wanting  in  instances  of  radiation  of 
lines.  The  radiation  of  the  fingers  is  one  source  of  the  grace 
and  beauty  of  the  hand.1  (Plates  2,  4,  and  6.)  A  perception 
of  this  is  of  the  greatest  use  in  drawing,  and  will  enable  you 
without  difficulty  to  give  that  natural  ease  which  is  essential  in 


1  A  treatise  might  be  written  on  the  composition  of  the  hand.  I  hope 
to  see  the  day  when  we  shall  have  a  treatise  on  the  aesthetic  principles  of 
the  human  figure,  similar  to  the  "  Bridgwater  Treatise  "  on  its  mechanical 
structure. 


76  Lecture  V. 

art.  The  toes  also  exhibit  this  quality  ;  indeed  radiation  may 
be  traced  wherever  there  is  a  tendency  to  a  common  centre  ; 
for  instance,  in  the  muscles,  which  have  their  insertion  in  the 
head  and  upper  part  of  the  humerus ;  and  I  cannot  conclude 
the  instances  of  this  arrangement  of  line  without  noticing  its 
almost  invariable  use  in  the  composition  of  the  lines  and 
masses  of  the  hair,  which,  starting  from  a  centre  on  the  poll 
ot  the  head,  were  often  drawn  with  a  mechanical  precision, 
almost  like  engine-turning,  so  as  to  form  a  sort  ot  radiated 
rosette  (Plate  7) ;  while  in  others  the  principle,  though  more 
subtly  concealed,  may  easily  be  traced  as  the  basis  of  the 
composition. 

Composition  of  line  in  the  varied  action  of  the  limbs  may 
constantly  be  traced  in  every  well-posed  figure  (Plate  8);  while 
in  a  group  the  composition  is  simply  extended  and  more  com- 
plicated ;  but  as  drapery  forms  one  of  the  elements  in  so  many 
ol  the  compositions  which  I  shall  refer  to,  I  will  briefly  note 
some  ot  its  leading  characteristics.  As  drapery  almost  in- 
variably depends  from  one  or  two  points  of  support,  I  need 
not  tell  you  that  radiation  of  line  is  its  prevailing  principle ; 
indeed,  so  universal  is  its  use  that  when  once  pointed  out  it 
becomes  almost  tiresome. 

The  simplest  form  of  drapery,  hanging  from  two  points,  will 
give  a  series  of  festoons ;  but  more  often  a  succession  of  folds 
alternately  preponderating  on  one  side  or  the  other.  (Plate  9.) 

As  a  general  rule  one  point  of  support  is  secondary  to  the 
other,  and  the  primary  point  would  naturally  be  on,  or  in  the 
direction  of,  the  hip  on  which  the  figure  rested.  This  arrange- 
ment became  conventional,  and  was  reduced  to  a  system  by 
Perugino,  and  adopted  in  almost  all  the  early  works  of  Raphael. 
(Plate  10.)  The  figure  was  almost  invariably  posed  on  one 
leg,  the  other  being  bent.  In  short,  the  action,  though 
graceful,  was  often  affectedly  exaggerated,  while  a  group  of 
figures,  all  in  one  position,  became  almost  ridiculous.  The 
thigh  of  the  bent  leg  was  as  broad  and  simple  as  possible,  and 
without  folds,  or  with  only  a  few,  which  did  not  cut  up  the 
mass.  Across  the  leg  below  passed  the  festoons  of  drapery, 
which,  hanging  from  the  supporting  hip  on  one  side,  were  con- 


The  Lines  of  Drapery.  77 

tinued  to  the  back  of  the  opposite  shoulder,  or  formed  a  mass 
of  radiating  folds  round  the  waist. 

The  Ghiberti  gates  furnish  us  with  an  almost  endless  series 
of  examples  of  drapery,  composed  on  the  simple  principle  of 
radiation  (Plate  11),  and  we  must  here  notice  a  variety  which 
is  caused  by  the  folds  overlapping  each  other,  in  a  manner 
which  is  very  common  in  drapery,  and  forms  a  great  source  of 
beauty.  You  all  know  how  beautiful  is  the  somewhat  com- 
plicated radiation  of  lines  near  the  pivot  of  a  fan.  This 
arrangement  was  much  used  by  Ghiberti.  It  gives  complexity 
and  variety,  without  destroying  the  unity  which  results  from 
the  lines  of  the  drapery  being  subjected  to  the  ruling  law  of 
radiation. 

The  radiation  of  the  folds  of  the  sleeve  caused  by  the  bend- 
ing of  the  arm  is  not  more  constant  in  art  than  in  nature, 
although  Perugino  repeated  the  same  lines  over  and  over  again, 
without  taking  the  trouble  to  vary  them,  as  he  might  have 
done  with  the  greatest  ease.  (Plate  12.)  His  persistent 
mannerism  had  no  doubt  a  good  as  well  as  an  evil  influence  on 
Raphael,  and  the  invariable  excellence  of  his  draperies,  and 
the  exquisite  grace  which  comes  from  his  profound  feeling  for 
and  knowledge  of  the  composition  of  lines  (Plate  13),  must  in 
some  measure  be  attributed  to  the  thorough  schooling  he 
received  in  these  oft-repeated  principles. 

In  the  antique,  the  folds  of  the  draperies  afford  many  ex- 
amples of  composition,  more  especially  of  radiation,  sometimes 
executed  with  a  precision  almost  too  exact  for  art.  (Plate  15.) 

The  line  of  beauty,  which  is  so  often  indicated  by  the  folds 
of  drapery  round  a  limb,  is  so  frequently  used  in  ornamental 
figures,  that  I  cannot  pass  over  it.  (Plate  12.)  Almost  all 
conventional  representations  of  the  drapery  of  the  arm  on 
the  majolica  plates  are  made  up  of  a  series  of  these  curves. 
It  is  also  much  used  when  the  figure  is  drawn  nude,  and  close 
fitting  drapery  is  suggested  by  a  few  lines,  principally  at  the 
joints. 

I  must  also  mention  here  what  I  have  before  stated  with  re- 
gard to  purer  ornament,  that  it  is  necessary  to  avoid  the  intro- 
duction of  too  many  curves  by  the  occasional  use  of  straight 


78  Lecture  V. 

lines,  which  give  firmness  and  repose  to  a  figure.  The  straight 
lines,  which  fall  direct  from  the  point  of  support,  or  which, 
slightly  radiating,  terminate  in  cascades,  the  edges  of  which  are 
almost  straight,  form  a  pleasing  contrast  to  the  repeated  curves 
in  the  other  parts  ;  and  the  straight  lines  of  the  under  garment, 
which  is  generally  seen  below  the  more  voluminous  folds  of 
the  cloak  or  toga  (Plate  10),  serve  the  same  end.  But  it  is  not 
only  in  drapery  that  we  must  seek  for  the  straight  line.  In 
the  human  figure  the  tendons  contrast  with  the  swell  of  the 
muscles,  and  in  the  horse  the  straight  lines  of  the  head  and 
the  legs  counteract  the  otherwise  too  florid  use  of  curves. 
(Plate  6.) 

Michael  Angelo  well  knew  the  value  of  the  straight  line,  as 
we  may  see  by  its  frequent  occurrence  in  the  most  skilful  of  his 
compositions,  and  I  may  here  state  that  in  spandrils,  or  spaces 
bounded  by  curved  lines,  it  is  more  grateful  than  in  square 
panels,  the  sides  of  which  already  afford  an  agreeable  contrast 
to  curvilinear  ornament  in  the  centre.  (Plate  14.) 

Festoons  are  also  eminently  useful  to  counteract  less  ordered 
curves,  and  to  bind  together  the  two  sides  of  a  composition, 
as  well  as  to  give  balance  and  firmness  to  the  whole. 

With  these  preliminary  remarks  we  may  now  proceed  to 
the  consideration  of  those  compositions  which  afford  examples 
of  the  foregoing  principles.1  Beginning  first  with  conventional 
ornament,  in  which  the  leading  lines  are  nothing  more  than 
the  simplest  expression  of  the  simplest  laws,  passing  on  to 
ornament  made  up  of  organic  forms,  which  are  easily  adapted 
to  the  necessary  curves,  and  then  to  that  in  which  the  human 
figure  is  used  ornamentally  ;  and  finally  tracing  the  same  laws 
through  all  good  pictorial  art  until  we  come  to  see  them  as 
surely,  though  more  subtly,  marked  in  Nature  herself,  we  shall 
find  a  knowledge  of  these  laws  of  the  greatest  use.  It  is  not 
only  the  key  to  a  proper  understanding  of  the  compositions  of 
the  old  masters,  and  the  source  of  grace,  but  it  is  invaluable  as 
a  guide  to  correct  drawing  even  of  the  most  imitative  kind,  for 


1  The  lecture  was  concluded  with  reference  to  examples  in  the  Museum 
and  Library. 


The  Use  of  Principles. 


79 


it  enables  you  to  see  and  to  draw  the  outline  of  the  higher 
organic  forms  with-  a  precision  and  force  that  it  would  be 
almost  impossible  to  attain  without  it.  These  principles  will 
in  time  so  pervade  your  sense  of  form,  that  you  will  draw  and 
use  your  brush  under  their  influence,  sweeping  each  contour 
into  harmony  with  others ;  and  I  hope  that  in  time  you  may 
come  in  some  measure  to  realize  the  truth,  unity,  and  grace  of 
Nature  herself. 


LECTURE    VI 


THE  ELEMENTS  OF  ORNAMENT. 


HAVING    in    the    previous    lectures   examined   the 
principles  of  ornament,  we   will  now  proceed  to 
consider  and  classify  the  elements  of  which  it  is 
composed,  arid  we  will  first  notice  the  simplest  use  of  straight 
lines,    not   only  where  they  are   more   obviously.  .  .  .  .  . 

used  as  ornament,  as  in  the  reeds  and  flutes  of  a  |  |  |  | 
column,  but  as  the  borders  of  panels,  represented  either  by 
lines  of  black  or  colour,  or  by  the  varied  shadows  of  mouldings, 
in  the  perpendicular  lines  of  architecture,  as  well  as  in  the 
prevailing  horizontal  lines  or  cornices,  all  of  which  are  quite 
as  important  aesthetically  as  they  are  practically,  giving 
firmness,  solidity,  and  simplicity  to  the  composition. 

Straight  lines  at  right  angles  to  each  other  give  these 
qualities  in  a  still  greater  degree.  So  severe,  compact,  and 
entirely  satisfactory  are  rectangles  ornamentally  that  we  seem 
to  want  nothing  more  in  a  building  so  constructed,  except  to 
emphasize  the  lines  by  mouldings,  and  it  is  exceedingly  diffi- 
cult to  introduce  looser  or  more  florid  ornament  without  doing. 
more  harm  than  good. 

And  so  in  a  composition  of  ornament,  panelling  can  hardly 
be  overdone :  it  is  more  satisfactory  than  anything  else,  and 
you  will  often  find  that  when  you  have  composed  an  ornament 


Frets.  8  1 

for  a  rectangular  space,  which  may  seem  a  little  loose  or  un- 
tidy, if  you  simplify,  reduce  its  size,  and  enclose  it  with  a 
border,  it  will  pass  muster  very  well;  and  I  may  here  say  that 
it  is  always  well  to  enclose  ornament  with  a  line  of  the  same 
colour  or  material  as  the  ornament  itself:  a  modelled  panel 
should  have  a  projecting  fillet,  in  the  same  way  that  a  relief 
carved  on  a  stone  or  marble  slab  would  naturally  have. 

Frets  are  the  most  obvious  examples  of  the  ornamental  use  of 
lines  at  right  angles  to  each  other.  Beginning  with  |  I  I  I  I  I  I 

by  adding  a  joint,  we  have  |    ,  which  becomes  [TJ  [TJ  [*1J  pj; 

then  with  another  joint  we  get  70.1  TDllTO  ,  and  so  on  till  we 


come  to  those  very  complicated  frets  which  exasperate  rather 
than  please  by  their  complexity. 

The  next  variety  is  obtained  by  using          as  the  element, 
and  we  get  3J._rT"LJ-ITL.  ,  and  this  can  be  extended  and  made 


more  complex  in  the  same  manner  as  before,    pp  |  Lq  [  pi]  |  Cq". 

Another  element  of  fret-like  ornament  is  f"|   D  f"1  T  >  which 

leads  to  many  patterns. 

Frets  are  generally  set  out  so  that  the  light  and  dark  spaces 
shall  be  equal,  and  the  perpendicular  and  horizontal  lines  shall 
also  be  nearly  equal.  But  my  own  predilections  are  rather  in 
favour  of  either  the  light  or  dark  predominating, — I  think  the 
pattern  is  thereby  less  confusing,  and  I  also  think  that  frets  are 
prettier  if  they  are  slightly  elongated  rather  than  square.  Run- 
ning frets  should,  I  think,  be  preferred  in  long  corridors,  and  in 
continuous  lines ;  in  a  square  room,  a  fret  which  did  not  run,  and 
was  itself  square  in  character,  would  perhaps  be  more  appro- 
priate. I  believe  a  good  deal  of  time  and  thought  is  wasted 
by  puzzling  oneself  as  to  which  way  patterns  should  run.  It 
is  a  matter  of  no  importance,  and  if  you  cannot  decide  it  by 
reasoning,  settle  it  by  tossing  up. 

Frets  are  particularly  suitable  for  flat  surfaces ;  indeed,  a 
fret  on  a  curved  surface  would  be  altogether  out  of  place  ;  and 
I  may  here  note  that  a  consideration  of  the  ornaments  com- 

G 


82 


Lecture  VI. 


monly  used  on  architectural  mouldings  will  show  that  the  pro- 
file of  the  moulding  is  repeated  by  the  leading  lines  of  the 

ornament  upon  it.     Thus  on  the  flat  we  get 


flutes,    or    dentils, 


on  the  torus,  I 


on    the    cyma    recta, 


;  on 


,  or  scales  crossing  each  other, 
;  while  the  ornament  on  an  ogee  is  almost  uni- 
versally made  up  of  lines  of  cyma  reversa, 

Note  also  how  few  architectural  patterns  run.  Patterns  round 
arches,  or  enclosing  circles,  should  not  run  in  one  direction  ; 
they  tend  to  destroy  the  unity  of  the  composition.  I  do  not 
of  course  mean  to  say  that  they  are  never  to  be  used,  but  they 
should  not  predominate.  The  ornament  on  the  external  band 
of  a  shield,  for  instance,  should  radiate;  and  so,  if  there  is  only 
one  pattern  on  an  arch,  it  is  better  that  it  should  radiate 
than  run  :  but  let  us  return  to  our  frets. 

The   next   great   variety  is    that   which    is    made   up    of 
diagonal  straight  lines,  thus,  / ' .    This  repeated  becomes 

////'////>  which  is  the  same  as  the  fret  with  the  angle 
altered,  and  almost  all  the  frets  can  be  pleasingly  varied  in  this 
way.  Then  we  have  yCZZI/mi/II ,  which  repeated  below 


becomes  a  very  beautiful  ornament.  Then  come 


the  plait  /N^N^s/N^  ,and zigzag  yxyXy'x/  ' so  common 
in  all  barbaric  ornament.   Diagonal  lines  which  cross  each  other 
_/v^  y^     lead  to  a  whole  class  of  ornament. 

When  you  come  to  triangles,  if  you  will  only  look  at  the 
multiplicity  of  patterns  of  inlay  work,  or  even  the  tile  flooring 
of  the  Museum,  you  will  see  that  the  subject  is  too  large  for 
consideration  here.  I  have  only  to  say  that  most  of  these 
patterns  can  be  resolved  into  the  triangle  and  hexagon,  or 


Curves.  83 

square  and  octagon.  Interlaced  work  and  strap  work  are  not 
sufficiently  studied  and  used  in  architectural  ornament,  for 
which  their  severe,  conventional,  and  non-imitative  character 
eminently  adapts  them. 

The  circle  is  the  element  of  much  good  ornament.    First,  cir- 

cles that  touch  one  another,  C3QC-XI)'  tlien  t^lose  tliat  cut 
and  appear  like  a  series  of  connected  rings,  C  jT  7T  7T  jT  J, 
then  overlapping  series  of  circles  which  touch  one  another. 


C  000000003*  ^e  weU'known  money  moulding  is 
composed  of  a  series  of  circles  or  discs  strung  together, 
,  and  last  and  most  important  of  all  is  the  guil- 


loche,  so  useful  in  architecture,  ^§Mg/:y/yp)  .  It  is  an  easy 
step  from  the  guilloche  to  the  repetition  of  curves  or  lines  of 
beauty,  ~Y~~f~/^/~*/  >  whence  springs  a  large  and  almost 

inexhaustible  series  of  ornament,  for  examples  of  which  I  must 
refer  you  to  Owen  Jones'  admirable  "Grammar  of  Ornament." 
I  will,  however,  just  note  its  simplest  developments. 

Varieties  of  the  spiral,  ^OvOOOOv*  t^ie  contmuous 
flowing  line  which  forms  the  stalk  of  so  many  ornaments  ;  then 
t^ie  same  curves  reversed, 


and  lastly  arranged  perpendicularly,      /X/v*  These 


repeated   below  form  the  basis  of  many  mural  and  textile 
patterns. 

Volutes  combined  with  curves  form  another  large  class  of 

ornament.      The  well-known    Greek   wave 


ornament  ;  curves  which  turn  outwards,  \  or  that  turn 
inwards,  X(D)»  and  again  curves  which  are  repeated  back  to 
back,  &v"j$T^3'  g*ve  tne  leading  principle  of  the  ornament  of 


84  Lecture  VI. 


many  panels  and  pilasters.  cXjxDCo  ^"orms  anotner  variety 
of  the  same  element.  Anthemiums,  and  all  the  various  ex- 
pressions of  the  law  of  radiation  are  too  well  known  to  need 
any  description  ;  and  when  we  have  mentioned  beads,  egg 
and  tongue,  flutes,  quadroons,  and  scale  work,  we  shall  have 
enumerated  the  principal  varieties  of  simple  conventional 
ornament,  which  is  in  no  sense  an  imitation  of  natural  objects. 
(Plate  I6.)1 

The  next  great  division  of  elements  consists  of  vegetable 
forms,  resembling  nature,  but,  like  all  good  ornament,  simplified 
and  artistically  constructed  ;  first,  stalks  straight  or  curved, 
ribbed,  fluted,  reeded,  twisted,  and  spiral  ;  then  joints  leading 
to  sheaths  from  which  the  stalks  ramify  or  throw  out  leaves, 
and  these  becoming  more  complicated  assume  the  cup-like 
form  of  what  are  technically  called  nests,  composed  of  many 
leaves,  from  which  shoot  up  the  stalks  and  spirals,  which  com- 
pose such  a  scroll  as  that  of  the  Medicis  pilaster. 

Although  my  object  here  is  simply  to  make  a  classified  list 
of  elements  which  will  be  dealt  with  separately  in  future 
lectures,  Foliage 'is  a  subject  of  such  importance  to  the  student, 
that  it  will  perhaps  be  considered  not  out  of  place  if  I  say  a 
few  words  on  some  of  its  leading  principles  at  once ;  and  first 
of  the  Acanthus.  You  need  not  trouble  yourselves  to  find 
out  the  exact  plant  from  which  it  is  taken,  or  waste  any  time 
in  speculations  as  to  the  origin  of  its  architectural  use  ;  for  it 
is  not  so  much  an  imitation  of  nature,  as  an  artistically  con- 
structed ornament.  We  may  trace  a  gradation  in  its  style 
from  the  severe  rigid  symmetry  proper  for  the  capital  of  a 
noble  order,  down  to  the  varied  and  delicate  beauty  of  the 
more  naturalistic  foliage  of  a  panel ;  the  essential  characteristic 


1  This  sort  of  analysis  can  be  carried  somewhat  farther  by  the  student ; 
what  I  have  done  is  probably  sufficient  to  enable  me  to  explain  in  a 
future  lecture  the  proper  order  and  distribution  of  ornament,  and  also  to 
enable  the  student  to  arrange  his  sketch-book  for  collection  and  reference, 
a  very  important  aid  to  success.  When  ornament  is  complicated,  it  is 
generally  sufficient  to  trace  its  leading  lines.  Its  analysis  is  often  more 
ingenious  than  instructive. 


The  Acanthus.  85 

of  all  good  ornamental  foliage  is  stiffness.  Limpness  or 
flaccidity  is  the  worst  fault  it  can  have,  and  in  drawing  the 
principal  curves  you  should  take  care  that  they  start  strong 
and  straight,  and  then  turn  firmly  and  gracefully  over ;  and 
in  setting  out  the  radiating  lines  of  the  pipes  and  ribs,  be 
careful  not  to  make  them  so  monotonously  graceful  as  to 
impair  the  stern  dignity  which  is  essential  in  the  highest  style 
of  foliage  ;  you  must  also  be  very  sparing  of  variety.  Before 
describing  the  leading  types  of  leaves,  I  will  give  a  few  direc- 
tions which  are  generally  applicable  to  their  construction.  The 
central  stalk  when  seen  in  front,  is  of  course  straight,  the  pipes 
and  ribs  are  ranged  on  each  side  like  the  lobes  of  an  anthemium, 
and  the  greatest  care  should  be  taken  in  setting  out  these  lead- 
ing lines.  The  first  thing  to  be  determined  is  the  general  form 
or  outline  within  which  the  leaf  is  to  be  contained.  This  varies 
considerably,  the  sides  of  some  being  nearly  perpendicular  and 
parallel,  while  others  spread  out  at  the  base.  Having  settled 
the  leading  outline,  we  have  next  to  set  out  the 
position  of  the  eyes,  and  these  will  lie  in  a  line 
nearly  parallel  to  the  sides.  In  the  short  leaves  of  a 
capital,  the  upright  spaces  between  the  eyes,  though 
very  slightly  diminishing  toward  the  top,  may  be 
said  to  be  equal ;  but  the  space  between  the  lowest 
eyes  and  the  base  of  the  capital  is  considerably  less, 
because  the  leaf  is  cut  off  at  its  thickest  part,  so  that  it  shall  sit 
firmly  on  the  astragal  of  the  shaft ;  for  these  reasons  the  lower 
leaflet  must  be  considered  abnormal ;  but  in  the  longer  leaves, 
the  diminution  in  the  distances  between  the  eyes,  as  they 
approach  the  top,  is  more  obvious.  Having  set  out  the  eyes, 
we  now  have  to  draw  the  pipes  which  descend  from  them. 
These  pipes,  though  perhaps  suggested  by  natural  leaves,  may 
almost  be  said  to  be  a  creation  of  art :  they  owe  their  pre- 
ponderance over  the  ribs  to  their  tapering  downwards  instead 
of  upwards,  as  the  ribs  of  the  leaves  must  necessarily  have 
done,  and  thus  too  much  crowding  is  avoided  at  the  base  of 
the  leaf.  Try  to  emphasize  the  ribs  instead  of  the  pipes,  and 
you  will  at  once  understand  the  motives  and  necessities  of  the 
old  artists.  (Plate  17.) 

v  /   /  ^»"*-»  t+  e    i  i  QO  TT^>>w 

L.  i  cyn  f{  ft  \f**^ 

OP  THE  >y 

UNIVERSITY) 
\^ 


86 


Lecture  VI. 


A  comparison  of  the  finest  examples  with  those  of  a  feebler 
style  will  show  that  they  owe  their  dignity  to  the  massive 
rigidity  of  their  stalks  and  pipes.  Now,  the  character  of  these 
pipes  depend  in  a  great  measure  on  the  general  outline  of 
the  leaf  and  vice  versa ;  if  the  leaf  splays  out  at  the  base, 
there  is  plenty  of  room  for  each  pipe  to  take  a  vigorous  and 
independent  course  of  its  own,  and  leave  space  for  each 
leaflet  to  spring  from  the  base.  (No.  i.)  But  if  the  sides  of 


—     "  4 


I.  2.  3. 

the  leaf  are  more  parallel,  the  space  occupied  by  the  pipes 
will  be  much  curtailed,  and  they  must  either  taper  and  converge 
more  suddenly  into  the  central  stalk  (No.  2),  or  run  directly 
down  in  perpendicular  lines.  (No.  3.)  The  only  objection  to 
the  last  treatment,  which  is  that  commonly  adopted,  is  that  it 
allows  no  space  for  the  lower  parts  of  the  leaflets  ;  they  have 
to  disappear,  as  it  were,  behind  the  central  mass  on  which  the 
stalks  and  pipes  are  drawn  in  vigorous  incisive  grooves,  but  in 
the  expression  of  rigidity  and  firmness,  this  treatment  is  better 
than  No.  2,  for  in  that  the  pipes  taper  to  weakness,  and 
the  leaf  has  a  solitary  backbone,  whereas  No.  3  is  all  back- 
bone, and  this  weakness  is  made  still  more  obvious  by  the 
monotonous  grace  of  the  radiating  lines  of  the  leaflets  and 
pipes  which  run  too  much  in  one  direction.  The  care  with 
which  this  fault  is  generally  avoided,  shows  the  profound 
knowledge  of  the  old  artists  ;  and  you  will  seldom  find  system 
No.  2  adopted  in  leaves  for  capitals,  though  in  those  for 
ornamental  panels  a  tendency  to  a  more  feminine  grace  may 
be  permitted;  but  even  in  these  we  may  trace  what,  to  a 
superficial  observer,  might  appear  a  discord,  while  in  reality 
it  is  a  chord  of  a  nobler  harmony.  In  the  example  from  the 
temple  of  Jupiter  Olympius  at  Athens,  there  is  the  nearest 


The  Acanthus. 


approach  I  have  yet  noticed  to  a  uniform  system  of  radiation 
of  the  lines  of  both  pipes  and  leaflets  ;  but  in  this  case  the 
whole  character  of  every  part  of  the  leaf  is  so  strong  and  stony, 
that  it  can  well  afford  to  bear  these  graces  without  much  loss 
of  its  stern  dignity. 

In  many  examples  of  the  Corinthian  and  Composite  orders 
the  leaves  of  the  capital  have  a  slight  tendency  to  appear  as 
if  they  sprang  between  the  capital  and  the  shaft,  and  formed  a 
nest  to  enclose  the  bell.  In  this  case,  the  pipes  of  the  leaves 
should  splay  out  at  their  base,  as  in  No.  I,  but  this  splaying 
out,  more  especially  of  the  bell,  should  be  used  with  the 


2. 


utmost  moderation.  Where  the  outline  of  the  bell  continues 
the  perpendicular  line  of  the  shaft  (No.  2),  the  stalks  and  pipes 
of  the  leaves  should  go  straight  down  on  the  top  of  the 
astragal. 

When  we  have  determined  the  position  of  the  eyes  and  the 
character  of  the  pipes  that  descend  from  them,  our  next  task 
will  be  to  draw  the  general  outline  of  the  leaflets 
between  each  eye,  and  more  especially  the  line  of 
their  lower  border,  for  on  that  principally  depends, 
not  only  the  form  of  the  leaflet  itself,  but  of  each 
eye  as  well.  Diagram  3  will  best  explain  the  varia- 
tion of  angle  as  we  approach  the  top  of  the  leaf, 
and  also  show  the  variation  in  the  form  of  the  eyes. 
We  have  next  to  draw  the  upper  part  of  the  leaflet, 


88 


Lecture  VI. 


and  on  this  depend  the  three  leading  types  of  the  acanthus. 
First,  those  whose  leaflets  do  not  extend  beyond  the  lower 

edge   of  the    leaflet   above. 

7  ^rr^\2^r^^\3  Secondly,  those  which,  ex- 
ceeding it,  lap  over.  Thirdly, 
those  that  lie  under  the  leaf 
above. 

Now,  before  we  can  quite 
understand  the  respective 
merits  of  these  treatments,  it  will  be  necessary  to  consider  the 
light  and  shade  of  each,  for  it  is,  after  all,  as  a  composition  of 
light  and  shade  that  we  must  consider  this  subject.  Let  us 
revert  to  what  I  said  as  to  the  necessity  of  emphasizing  the 
stalks  and  pipes,  if  we  would  give  a  stern  and  rigid  character 
to  the  leaves  ;  and  this  sort  of  sternness,  we  must  remember, 
is  more  necessary  out  of  doors  than  in.  Now,  as  the  light  out 
of  doors  comes  from  above,  there  is  no  difficulty  in  getting 
effect  by  horizontal  projections  or  hollows ;  but  to  get  any 
effect  in  perpendicular  lines,  it  is  necessary  not  only  to  plough 
them  in  very  deeply,  but  to  undercut  them  as  well.1  The 

following  section  will  best  explain 
the  depth  and  extent  of  the  undercut- 
ting:— A  is  the  projecting  central 
stalk ;  B  B  the  pipes  ;  C  C  C  is  the 
hollow  of  the  surface  of  the  leaflets.  Now,  if  the  general 
surface  of  the  leaf  were  a  plane  level  throughout,  with  the 
points,  C  C  C  C,  it  is  obvious  that  the  stalk  and  pipes  would 
be  disagreeably  prominent  and  isolated,  and  accordingly  we 
find  that  each  leaflet,  as  it  merges  between  the  pipes,  assumes 
the  form  of  a  cockle-shell,  the  points  of  the  foliage  standing 
forward  till  they  are  level  with  the  face  of  the  pipes,  and  thus 
each  leaflet  holds,  as  it  were,  in  its  palm  a  piece  of  precious 
graduated  shadow,  contrasted  on  the  one  hand  by  the  deep, 
black  cutting  shadow  of  the  pipes,  and  on  the  other  by  the 


1  When  we  come  to  consider  the  Gothic  style  we  shall  find  that  the 
same  principle  holds  good  ;  and  the  more  acute  the  arch  the  more  deep 
and  reed-like  are  its  mouldings. 


The  Acanthus.  89 

sparkling  edge  of  the  upper  points  of  the  leaf,  which  is  still 
further  emphasized  by  its  coming  against  the  shadow  thrown 
by  the  leaflet  above.  In  this  style  the  leaflets  are  much  under- 
cut, and  this  leads  me  to  a  very  important  point — the  degree 
of  thickness  which  is  necessary  in  a  stone  leaf  and  the  quality 
of  its  edge.  Now,  I  think  every  leaf  ought  to  be  massive,  and 
obviously  stone  ;  no  attempt  should  be  made  to  imitate  the 
thinness  of  natural  leaves,  and  the  edge  ought  not  to  be  too 
smooth  and  uniform,  and  seldom  cutting.  Any  attempt  at 
neat  precision  would  be  fatal  to  the  dignity  of  a  great  leaf; 
and  now  we  see  why  this  style  of  leaf  is  proper  for  columns  of 
vast  proportions,  and  we  may  almost  say  proper  only  for  them, 
for  if  they  were  much  diminished,  they  would  be  too  thin  for 
stone.  I  hope  you  begin  to  appreciate  the  skill  with  which 
all  the  necessary  qualities  are  produced  ;  the  rigid  stalks  and 
pipes  drawn  with  bold  black  lines  ;  the  shadow  which  exhibits 
the  shell-like  form  of  the  leaflet,  the  light  edge  which  every- 
where clearly  defines  it,  while  the  unity  of  the  whole  leaf  is 
expressed  by  the  harmonious  radiation  of  its  principal  lines, 
and  the  one  great  shadow  from  its  overhanging  apex.  Truly 
the  men  who  conceived  and  executed  all  this  were  consum- 
mate artists. 

Those  who  know  anything  of  the  prevailing  tendencies  in 
our  schools  will  not  be  surprised  to  hear  that  the  study  of  the 
works  of  these  great  masters  of  ornamental  art  has  been  en- 
tirely superseded  by  flat  and  flimsy  naturalistic  rubbish  ;  a 
few  outlines  from  Albertolli,  and  the  everlasting  Madeleine 
scroll,  being  alone  retained  to  represent,  I  suppose,  classical 
art.  The  Madeleine  scroll  is  nothing  more  than  the  Medici 
scroll  put  into  the  modern  mill,  and  turned  out  spick-and-span 
new,  with  every  one  of  its  beauties  stamped  into  metallic 
mechanical  ugliness  ;  and,  though  magnificent  examples  of 
antique,  as  well  as  of  cinquecento  foliage,  are  easily  to  be 
obtained,  this  piece  of  neat  vulgarity  is  still  the  stock  in  trade 
of  our  schools,  and  hundreds  of  copies  are  made  of  it  every 
year. 

For  drawing,  the  student  is  furnished  with  emasculated 
copies  of  Albertolli's  foliage.  Albertolli  has  the  style  of  a 


90  Lectiire  VI. 

writing  master,  and  astonishes  us  by  his  flourishes  and  the 
graceful  sweep  of  the  lines  of  his  engraving  ;  but  his  drawings 
give  no  idea  of  the  originals.  If  you  look  through  Albertolli, 
you  will  see  the  same  leaf  repeated  for  ever.  I  do  not  assert 
that  there  is  no  authority  to  be  found  for  a  leaf  somewhat 
similar,  but  if  you  will  only  examine  the  examples  of  foliage 
we  have  in  the  Museum,  you  will  see  that  he  has  chosen  a 
very  bad  style,  and  has  altogether  omitted  any  hint  of  the  ex- 
istence of  any  other.  How  bad  Albertolli  is,  you  will  learn  to 
know ;  but,  even  if  he  had  not  entirely  failed  to  convey  any 
notion  of  the  beauty  of  the  antique,  I  should  object  altogether 
to  his  use  of  a  thin,  wiry  outline,  because  it  is  impossible  to 
represent  the  form  of  foliage  by  it  :  it  represents,  and  can  re- 
present, nothing  but  that  abomination  in  art,  a  tin  edge.  To 
compel  students  to  leave  out  the  beauty  of  the  things  they  copy 
is  a  fatal  mistake ;  if  their  interest  in  ornament  is  not  effec- 
tually extinguished  by  the  process,  this  system  of  study  will 
inevitably  develope  in  their  future  work  the  same  defects  as  I 
have  just  noticed  in  the  Madeleine  scroll. 

But  to  return  to  our  shadow.  There  is  no  difficulty  in  getting 
shadow  beneath  the  lower  edge  of  a  leaflet,  and  the  more  hori- 
zontal is  its  direction  the  deeper  will  be  its  shadow,  and  the  light 
edge  of  the  upper  part  of  the  leaflet  below  will  be  most  effec- 
tively relieved  by  coming  against  this  shadow.  This  simple  ar- 
rangement is  so  completely  effective  that  you  will  find  it  adopted 
in  the  majority  of  cinquecento  capitals  ; 
and  an  examination  of  the  following 
example  will,  I  think,  convince  you 
that  the  Italians  were  hardly  less  skil- 
ful than  their  ancestors.  In  the  Roman 
capital  the  vigorous  incisive  lines  pro- 
duced an  effective  contrast  with  the 
plain  and  perhaps  polished  shaft.  In 
this  an  exactly  opposite  principle  is 
adopted  ;  the  whole  face  of  the  leaf  is 
kept  as  broad  as  possible  ;  the  surface 
is  subtly  but  vigorously  modelled  ;  as  the  leaflets  bend  firmly 
forward,  they  cast  a  graduated  shadow,  while  their  serrated 


The  Acanthus.  9 1 

outline  sparkles  against  the  shadow  of  the  leaflet  above.  Their 
edge  is  massive,  and  in  every  respect  the  leaf  looks  strong. 
But  when  we  come  to  the  second  variety,  in  which  the  top  of 
each  leaflet  laps  over  the  bottom  of  the  one  above,  there  is 
almost  necessarily  a  diminution  of  their  apparent  thickness,  an 
effect  which,  it  is  true,  is  to  some  extent  avoided  by  the  top  of 
each  leaflet  bending  forward.  And  this  bending  forward  is 
necessary  on  other  grounds,  for  it  gives  a  shadow  to  supply 
the  place  of  that  which  is  lost  by  the  hollow  between  the 
leaves  being  filled  up.  When  you  take  all  these  circumstances 
into  consideration,  you  will  easily  understand  the  rationale  of 
the  overlapping  leaflets ;  but  nothing  is  so  calculated  to  im- 
press this  on  your  memory  as  modelling,  or  better  still,  carving 
a  leaf.  You  will  see  how  natural  it  is  to  cut  away  the  leaf 
above  in  order  to  give  relief  to  the  top  of  the  one  below.  You 
will  understand  why  the  overlapping  leaves  are  more  flat,  and 
have  less  prominent  pipes  than  the  shell-like  leaves  of  the 
previous  style,  which  do  not,  and,  owing  to  their  form,  could 
not  overlap.  You  will  understand  the  whole  rationale  of  the 
construction  of  such  leaves  as  those  from  the  capitals  of  the 
temples  of  Mars  Ultor,  and  of  Jupiter  Stator.  Each  leaf  is  evi- 
dently roughed  out  with  a  plane  surface,  and  the  whole  effect 
is  obtained  by  scooping  out  certain  parts,  and  leaving  the  stalk, 
pipes,  and  edges  of  the  leaves,  which  you  can  easily  detect,  to  lie 
in  the  original  plane.  And  here  I  may  mention  the  enormous 
advantage  of  the  work  being,  we  may  almost  say,  designed  as 
well  as  executed  in  situ.  Modern  work  is  generally  copied  by 
inartistic  hands  from  a  model  made  in  a  studio  with  a  light, 
as  likely  as  not,  quite  different  to  that  in  which  the  real  work 
will  be  seen.  You  cannot  examine  a  scrap  of  old  foliage 
without  feeling  that  if  we  are  ever  again  to  do  work  so  fresh, 
vigorous,  and  beautiful,  it  must  be  executed  as  well  as  de- 
signed by  men  of  acute  artistic  feeling,  and  skilled  in  every 
artifice  of  effect.  I  really  believe  that  there  would  be  no  diffi- 
culty in  the  matter  if  we  could  only  get  rid  of  our  modern 
education  and  of  our  stupid  methods  of  separating  labour 
from  art. 

The  proportions  of  leaves  of  a  capital  should  be  graduated 


9 2  Lecture  VI. 

according  to  their  position.  The  lower  zone  of  leaves  should 
appear  to  bind  the  bell  more  closely  than  the  upper  ones. 
This  drawing  from  a  photograph  of  the  diagonal  view  of  the 
capital  from  the  temple  of  Jupiter  Olympius 
will  give  a  very  good  notion  of  the  complete 
and  reasonable  harmony  which  pervaded  every 
detail  of  antique  work. 

Thus  far  we  have  considered  the  general 
construction  of  the  acanthus,  the  arrangement 
—  of  its  pipes  and  eyes,  and  the  lapping  over,  or 
non-lapping  over,  of  its  leaflets.  We  will  now  proceed  to  notice 
the  form  of  the  edge  of  the  leaflets  themselves,  and  the 
arrangement  of  its  serrations  or  lobes  ;  and  of  these  the  variety 
is  infinite.  (Plates  17,  18,  19.) 

The  great  majority  of  Corinthian  capitals  are  composed  of 
what  is  called  the  olive  acanthus,  each  leaflet  consisting  of 
four,  five,  or  six  serrations  or  tines.  The  more  massive  the 
leaf  the  fewer  are  the  serrations.  You  will  observe  that  in  the 
majority  of  examples  the  tine  next  to  the  eye  has  a  perpen- 
dicular direction,  and  that  the  central  tine  or  lobe  is  decidedly 
predominant ;  in  the  leaflets  with  four  tines,  the  second  ;  in  those 
with  five  or  seven,  the  third  and  fourth.  I  have  already  ex- 
plained that  the  surface  of  the  whole  leaflet  is  hollowed  ;  but 
each  lobe  is  also  hollowed,  and  the  leaflet  exactly  resembles 
the  inside  of  a  cockle-shell,  the  edges  which  are  left  between 
the  tapering  flutes  converging  towards  the  central  stalk.  A 
rounded  lobe  will  naturally  have  a  rounded  fluting,  but  an 
angular  lobe  would  have  an  angular  groove. 


In    small    examples    of  wood-carving,    and    also    in    some 
stone  capitals,  the  leaf  is  left  flat ;  a  sharp  incision  from  the 


The  A  cant  fiits.  93 

angles  between  the  lobes  being  used  to  show  the  radiating 
lines. 

We  now  come  to  a  more  varied  compound  leaf,  which, 
like  all  compound  leaves,  has  a  predominant  centre,  with 
subordinate  lobes ;  and  this  arrangement .  admits  of  any 
degree  or  complexity  and  variety.  As  a  general  rule,  a  leaf 
with  intricate  serrations  has  its  surface  treated  in  a  broad 
and  simple  manner.  Its  pipes  are  delicately  marked,  and  its 
form  is  indicated  by  subtle  gradations  of  shadow. 

The  rationale  of  the  treatment  of  the  edge  of  a  leaf  is 
very  simple ;  if  it  comes  against  a  shadow,  it  must  be  exhi- 
bited by  light;  if  against  a  light  background,  it  must  be  ex- 
hibited by  shadow.  You  will  now  see  why  the  edges  of  so 
many  of  the  cinquecento  examples  are  round,  massive,  and, 
perhaps  you  may  think,  a  little  lumpy ;  it  is  only  so  that  the 
edge  could  catch  enough  light  to  exhibit  it  effectively.  If  the 
edge  comes  against  a  light  background,  it  is  necessary  to 
bend  the  top  of  the  leaflet  sufficiently  forward  to  get  a  shadow, 
which  will  enable  you  to  show  the  edge  dark  against  the  light 
behind. 

In  Plates  17,  18,  19,  are  shown  examples  of  the  leading 
types  of  the  acanthus.  It  is  hardly  necessary  for  me  to  say 
that,  given  one  leaflet  and  one  eye,  we  ought  to  be  able  to 
construct  the  whole  capital.  There  is  not  only  a  perfect  har- 
mony between  every  part,  but  a  constant  repetition.  The 
severer  the  style  the  less  is  variety  admissible.  Never  be 
afraid  of  repetition  in  good  architecture  ;  you  will  find  that 
those  capitals  whose  leaves  are  made  up  of  leaflets  having 
throughout  the  same  number  of  lobes,  are  generally  the  finest. 
Variation  is  only  proper  in  the  weaker  and  more  complex 
styles.  There  remains  one  point,  which  perhaps  may  not 
have  occurred  to  you,  namely,  the  direction  in  which  the 
leaves  turn  over.  The  curling  over  of  the  top  of  the  leaf 
is  of  course  symmetrical ;  it  turns  neither  to  the  right  nor  the 
left ;  it  is  at  right  angles  to  the  general  plane  of  the  leaf;  and 
the  turn-over  of  each  subordinate  leaflet  also  is  nearly  at 
right  angles  to  the  general  direction  of  its  surface,  so  that  a 
leaf  with  a  perfectly  flat  surface  would  have  leaflets  turning 


94  Lectitre  VI. 

over  in  the  same  direction  as  the  central  top ;  but  cinque- 
cento  capitals  have  frequently  no  more  than  one  leaf  at  each 
angle  :  as  each  occupies  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  circle,  the  cur- 
vature of  its  plan  would  naturally  cause  the  sides  of  the  leaf 
to  turn  over  obliquely.  You  must  not,  however,  conclude 
that  the  surface  of  each  leaf  or  leaflet  lies  rigidly  in  one 
direction ;  it  frequently  has  a  beautiful  twist,  not  unlike  the 
blade  of  a  screw  propeller ;  but  be  very  cautious  that  you 
do  not  fall  too  much  in  love  with  this  deviation  from  rectitude. 
If  you  pass  your  hand  along  the  face  of  the  leaflets  of  the 
Trajan  scroll,  you  will  perceive  the  beauty  of  this  double 
curvature,  and  at  the  same  time  the  moderation  of  its  extent. 
Next  to  the  foliage  of  the  capital,  we  may  consider  that 
which  so  often  occurs  on  the  soffits  of  modillions  and  brackets. 
You  should  remember  it  is  the  back  of  the  leaf  that  we  have 
been  considering  with  its  projecting  ribs.  If  we  bend  a  ser- 
rated leaf  backwards,  the  openings  between  each 
leaflet  will  be  widened,  and  we  get  in  this  way  a 
leaf  somewhat  thistly  in  character,  but  admi- 
rably adapted  for  effect  in  the  position  for 
which  it  is  wanted.  On  modillions,  the  stalks 
and  pipes  are  generally  very  prominent,  but  on 
renaissance  brackets  you  will  observe  that  the 
surface  of  the  leaf  is  almost  always  left  broad  ; 
its  pipes  delicately  marked,  while  its  outline  is  cut  boldly  and 
suddenly  down  to  the  ground.  On  the  bases  of  candelabra, 
&c.,  we  have  the  face  of  the  leaf;  the  leaflets  which  before 
were  separated  here  overlap,  and  lie  flatter  than  they  do  in 
examples  which  are  upright,  and  this  gives  the  whole  leaf 
a  thin  and  flimsy  appearance  ;  its  edge  is  more  varied,  and 
often  rounded  to  prevent  its  thinness  being  apparent,  and 
being  nearer  the  eye  it  is  more  finished  as  well  as  more  varied 
than  the  leaves  on  soffits. 

Of  foliage  on  panels  and  pilasters,  we  have  in  the  Museum 
an  infinite  profusion  of  the  most  beautiful  designs.  Owing  to 
their  purely  ornamental  character,  and  to  the  lowness  of  their 
relief,  the  severity  which  was  so  essential  in  a  capital,  is  no 
longer  necessary ;  and  the  most  playful  fancy,  the  most 


Ornamental  Foliage,  hj N I VE R s 

exquisite  refinement  and  grace,  and  the  greatest  variety,  are 
all  welcomed  with  pleasure.  The  effect  of  the  principal  leaves 
is  generally  produced  by  one  or  other  of  two  systems  of  treat- 
ment. Either  the  leaf  is  upright,  and  even"  artifice  we  have 
before  noticed  is  brought  into  play  to  exhibit  its  form  ;  or  it 
droops  over,  its  top  or  back,  being  kept  broad  and  simple, 
receives  the  fullest  effect  of  the  falling  light,  while  its  serra- 
tions are  made  out  by  the  most  vigorous  and  incisive  shadows 
below.  (Plate  18.)  But,  as  a  general  rule,  the  foliage  of 
pilasters  is  almost  always  upwards,  but  very  few  leaves 
bending  over  or  downwards. 

It  is  very  necessary  that  you  should  study  the  important 
law  of  Gradation  (Plate  19).  Subtly  expressed  in  the  severer 
examples,  it  is  obvious  enough  in  foliage,  which  is  more  purely 
ornamental ;  some  leaves  graduate  upwards,  some  downwards, 
some  culminate  in  the  middle,  but  in  all  the  serrations  are 
arranged  in  progressive  order. 

A  comparison  of  cinquecento  foliage  with  natural  leaves 
will  show  how  completely  the  old  artists  had  mastered  the 
principles  of  nature.  Modern  artists  arrange  a  few  literal 
transcripts  in  a  loose  and  inartistic  way,  and  deride  their  great 
predecessors  because  their  work  is,  they  say,  unnatural ;  but 
the  fact  is  that  they  are  as  ignorant  of  nature  as  they  are  of 
art,  and  can  only  make  imitative  copies  of  detail ;  while  the 
work  of  the  old  men,  considering  its  material,  position,  and  pur- 
pose, is  almost  as  natural  as  nature  herself. 

Although  the  acanthus  for  the  higher  styles,  and  a  few  other 
types  of  more  ornamental  foliage,  have  been  brought  to  such 
artistic  perfection,  that  it  is  almost  impossible  to  improve  them, 
and  most  other  forms  selected  from  nature  appear  deficient  in 
some  qualities  which  these  fulfil,  the  adaptation  of  new  vege- 
table forms  should  occupy  our  attention  more  than  it  does ;  and 
I  hope  that  before  long  we  may  add  varieties  to  our  list  of  orna- 
mental leaves  which  may  have  merits  apart  from  their  novelty, 
a  quality  which  you  should  never  allow  to  lead  you  astray. 
More  bad  ornament  is,I  believe,  done  from  a  desire  to  produce 
something  new,  than  from  any  other  motive. 

It  is  useless  to  describe  the  varied  forms  of  leaves,  which 


96  Lecture  VL 

can  be  illustrated  so  much  better  by  drawings,  and  I  will 
merely  remark  that  an  examination  of  the  best  examples  of 
antique  and  renaissance  art,  and  of  Nature  herself,  will  show 
that  the  sides  of  leaves  are  not  only  more  straight,  but  more 
parallel,  than  a  reference  to  Albertolli,  or  to  modern  examples, 
would  lead  you  to  suppose. 

The  subject  of  foliage  will  be  dealt  with  more  fully  in  future 
lectures ;  we  will  now  return  to  our  classified  list  of  the  ele- 
ments of  ornament. 

Flowers  afford  fewer  suggestions  for  ornament  than  might 
at  first  be  supposed,  and  rosettes  are  oftener  made  up  of  leaves 
than  of  actual  flower  petals.1  The  variety  of  rosettes  is  almost 
inexhaustible.  (Plate  20).  The  soffit  of  the  arches  at  St.  Paul's 
will  show  their  effective  use,  and  afford  numerous  examples. 
Besides  symmetrical  rosettes,  there  are  other  spiral,  viewed 
sideways,  &c.,  which  occur  frequently  to  vary  the  flowing 
scroll-work  of  stalks  and  leaves.  The  rosette  in  the  Medicis 
scroll,  and  the  varieties  in  the  spandril,.by  Stevens,  afford  valu- 
able patterns  and  suggestions.  (Plate  21.) 

Berries,  seedpods,  beans,  and  heads  of  corn  have  all  been 
conventionalized  and  used  ornamentally,  and,  no  doubt, 
m^ny  other  natural  forms  might  readily  be  pressed  into  the 
service. 

Festoons  are  of  many  sorts.  The  symmetrically  disposed 
leaves,  the  same  bound  round  with  fillets,  the  leaves  disposed 
in  knots,  or  starting  from  convential  knobs  (Plate  20) ; 
leaves  enclosing  masses  of  fruit,  and  sometimes  a  bundle  of 
stalks,  not  unlike  the  fasces  of  the  Lictors,  are  all  used  to  give 
variety  and  mass  to  this  most  effective  form  of  ornament. 

Festoons,  like  everything  else,  must  be  ordered  according 
to  the  severity  of  the  architecture  which  they  adorn.  The 
florid  naturalistic  wreaths,  or  festoons,  can  only  be  used  in  the 
looser  and  more  playful  styles. 

1  Botanists  regard  inflorescence  as  a  complex  modification  of  foliation, 
and  as  differing  from  ordinary  leaf  growth  rather  in  complexity  and  ar- 
rangement than  in  kind.  It  is  interesting  to  observe  this  correspondence 
between  ornamental  instinct  and  scientific  insight. 


Ornament  should  not  be  Laboured.  97 

The  next  great  order  of  elements  is  composed  of  things, 
such  zspots,  vases,  labels,  patera,  &c.,  and  these,  on  account  of 
their  human  relationship,  take  a  higher  rank  than  vegetable,  or 
even  many  animal  forms.  Indeed,  I  am  not  at  all  sure  that  they 
ought  not  to  come  next  to  man  himself.  Tools,  musical  instru- 
ments, trophies,  arms,  helmets,  and  shields,  candelabra,  altars, 
medallions,  and  masks,  sceptres,  fasces,  ribbons ;  the  thyrsus 
and  architectural  details  all  form  ornament  of  a  very  high  order 
in  Roman,  Cinquecento,  and  I  may  also  add,  in  Oriental  art 
as  well.1  (Plate  22.)  Witness  the  frequent  and  effective  use 
of  Chinese  symbols  and  still-life  on  Oriental  china. 

The  fourth  series  of  elements  consists  of  animal  forms,  be- 
ginning with  shells,  horns,  skulls,  claws,  wings,  snakes,  lizards, 
fishes,  more  especially  dolphins,  birds,  eagles,  owls  (plate  23), 
griffins,  horses,  lions,  or  parts  of  these  combined  with  foliage, 
and  other  ornamental  forms,  and  lastly, 
The  Human  Figure  : 

ist.  Parts  combined  with  other  ornament. 

2nd.  Symmetrically  disposed. 

3rd.  Composition  of  the  figure  without  backgrounds. 

4th.  With  backgrounds,  but  evenly  distributed,  and  so  on 
through  the  whole  scale  of  art ;  and  here  I  may  explain  the 
constant  use  of  boys  or  amorini  in  ornament.  They  are  simply 
small  humans  of  a  fuller  and  plumper  growth  than  men  ;  they 
elevate  the  rank  of  the  ornament  without  making  it  too  serious, 
for  ornament  should  seldom  be  serious  and  never  laboured,  it 
should  be  the  light  playful  easy  work  of  skilled  artists. 

Italian  ornament  was  quite  good  enough  for  its  place, 
and  the  supply  of  it  was  practically  inexhaustible.  It  freely 
pervaded  all  the  uses  of  life,  and  every  object  was  made 
beautiful  by  its  spontaneous  and  cheap  application ;  but 
modern  ornament  is  often  so  highly  finished,  that  it  is  not 
only  ineffective,  but  is  also  too  expensive  to  have  more  than  a 
very  limited  application. 

1  Critics  gravely  assert  that  such  things,  more  especially  architecture, 
ought  not  to  be  represented  at  all.  We  seem  to  have  reached  a  climax  in 
the  philosophy  of  art,  at  which  the  only  thing  at  all  certain  is,  that  no  one 
knows  anything  about  it  except  those  who  don't  do  it. 

H 


LECTURE   VII. 
THE   PROPER   DISTRIBUTION   OF  ORNAMENT. 

YOU  will  observe  that  the  ornamental  elements  which 
I  described  and  classified  in  my  last  lecture  are 
arranged  according  to  their  ornamental  as  well  as 
organic  rank  ;  but  besides  this,  there  is  a  gradation  in  the 
treatment  of  each  object  from  the  severely  conventional  to 
the  simply  imitative  ;  for  instance,  the  treatment  of  a  leaf 
may  range  from  a  stone  bracket,  the  form  of  which  is  sug- 
gested by,  rather  than  copied  from,  nature,  to  a  direct 
transcript  from  some  leaf  with  all  its  individual  details  of 
form  and  colour ;  but,  as  a  general  rule,  the  higher  the 
organic  form,  the  less  does  it  lend  itself  to  conventional 
treatment. 

The  next  step  in  the  study  of  ornamental  art,  and,  perhaps, 
the  most  important  of  all,  is  to  know  the  proper  relative 
positions  of  the  different  sorts  of  ornament,  and  where  to 
treat  an  object  conventionally  and  where  imitatively.  The 
key  to  this  difficulty  will  be  found  in  architecture ;  and  this 
is  not  to  be  wondered  at  when  we  consider  that  architecture 
is  the  best  thought  out  development  of  ornamental  art ;  the 
most  stately,  compact,  ordered,  and  soundest  art.  It  is  the 
result  of  the  accumulated  taste  and  experience  of  the  great 
men  of  all  ages  ;  while  the  influence  of  painting  is  confined  to 


A  rchitectural  Arrangement. 


99 


those  who  are  admitted  to  the  inner  precincts  of  public  or 
private  galleries.  Architecture  rears  her  stately  form  before 
all;  and  so  universal  is  her  influence,  that  it  is  impossible  for 
any  except  those  in  a  state  of  primitive  ignorance  to  evade  it. 
Accordingly,  we  find  that  not  only  buildings,  but  cabinets, 
boxes,  cassoni,  clock-cases,  picture-frames,  furniture,  and  all 
square  forms,  are  obviously  treated  architecturally ;  and  that 
even  vases,  looking-glasses,  handles  of  knives  and  daggers, 
and  other  irregular  forms,  are  not  free  from  its  all-pervading 
influence. 

Architecture  will  form  the  subject  of  a  series  of  lectures,  and 
I  have  already  pointed  out  to  you  many  of  its  leading  prin- 
ciples, but  it  will  best  serve  our  purpose  here  to  take  some 
example  of  advanced 


architecture,  and 
pointing  out  its  seve- 
ral parts,  show  the 
principle  which  should 
regulate  the  ornamen- 
tation of  each. 

Now,  what  is  the 
first  thing  that  strikes 
one  in  such  an  ex- 
ample as  this  ?  It  is 
that  those  parts  which 
are  practically  and  aes- 
thetically essential  are 
emphasized  by  mould- 
ings, or  by  using  ma- 
terial of  a  higher  or 
more  compact  nature 
than  in  the  less  es- 
sential parts.  For  in- 
stance, if  this  compo- 
sition were  executed  in  stone  and  brick,  the  pilasters,  archi- 
traves, cornices,  and  mouldings  generally  would  be  in  stone, 
the  spandrils  and  panels  of  brick  ;  and  this  gives  us  the  key  to 
.the  proper  position  of  ornament ;  the  less  essential  a  space  is 


ioo  Lecture  VII. 

architecturally,  the  less  severe  and  conventional  need  be  its 
ornamentation.1 

Reverting  to  our  diagram  of  the  scale  of  art,  and  to  the 
classified  list  of  ornamental  elements,  we  have  only  to  arrange 
the  several  parts  of  a  building  on  a  corresponding  method, 
according  to  what  we  may  call  their  architectural  rank,  and 
we  have  the  solution  of  all  our  difficulties. 

The  most  essential  parts  of  all  will  be  left  plain,  and  this  is 
the  best  and  severest  of  all  ornament ;  it  is  not  only  quite  un- 
exceptionable, but  if  other  parts  are  highly  ornamented,  it  is 
by  contrast  the  most  beautiful ;  besides,  the  highest  perfection 
of  ornamental  art  is  when  the  thing  is  beautiful  of  itself,  with- 
out any  adventitious  aid.  The  shaft  of  a  column  of  the 
severer  orders  cannot  be  improved  by  any  ornamentation,  but 
in  the  more  florid  styles  the  straight  line  of  flutes  and  reeds 
may  be  appropriately  used.  The  plinth  and  base  of  a  column, 
and,  indeed,  the  basement  all  round  a  building,  should  in  all 
cases  be  plain,  and  I  need  hardly  say  that  the  lower  parts  of 
a  building  are  more  essential  than  the  upper,  which  could  not 
exist  but  for  them  ;  accordingly,  we  generally  find  they  are  the 
plainest  and  most  severe.  I  have  already  pointed  out  the 
ornament  proper  for  mouldings,  and  have  only  here  to  note 
that  the  plain  surfaces  which  are  most  essential  are  orna- 
mented with  straight  lines  ;  ornament  on  the  bed-moulds  which 
support  and  are  subordinate  to  them  is  less  simple  ;  while  that 
of  the  cymatium,  which  is  an  ornamental  member,  is  still 
more  florid. 

We  will  now  proceed  to  the  subordinate  order,  which  may 
very  appropriately  be  more  florid  than  the  principal  one.  The 
pilaster  might  even  be  panelled ;  and  here  let  me  explain  the 
rationale  of  panelling.  It  is  nothing  more  than  the  architec- 
tural principle  applied  to  the  parts  of  a  building.  Take,  for 
instance,  a  pilaster  or  a  door,  if  the  surface  of  these  is  left  flush, 

1  There  is  a  mechanical  fitness  in  this  aesthetic  principle.  The 
essential  parts  of  a  design  are  those  on  which  its  strength  and 
security  depend,  either  in  reality  or  in  appearance,  and  these  must  be 
maintained  in  apparent  integrity,  with  the  alternative  of  suggesting 
structural  weakness. 


A  rcfi itecturai  A  rrangement.  i  o  I 

each  part  is  equally  essential,  architecturally  ;  but  directly  we 
panel  them,  and  the  styles  are  emphasized  by  mouldings, 
their  architectural  value  is,  as  it  were,  enhanced  at  the  expense 
of  the  enclosed  panel.  The  one  must  be  left  plain  or  de- 
corated in  the  severest  manner,  while  the  other  would  bear 
a  more  advanced  style  of  ornament,  though  in  the  case  of  a 
pilaster,  it  should  always  be  to  some  extent  firm  and  sym- 
metrical. If  painted  there  should  be  no  recession  of  back- 
ground, and  if  modelled  the  ornament  should  be,  as  it  were, 
imposed ;  it  would  not  be  right  to  melt  the  outline  into  the 
ground,  thus  destroying  the  apparent  reality  of  the  surface ; 
and,  accordingly,  we  find  ornament  is  severely  defined 
according  to  its  architectural  position.  In  a  spandril,  for  in- 
stance, the  solidity  of  which  is  not  architecturally  necessary, 
the  modelling  may  here  melt  into  the  ground,  there  be  more 
prominent.  In  short,  there  may  be  much  greater  variety  of 
relief  than  in  a  pilaster,  while  a  still  greater  licence  is  allowed 
to  painting,  because  the  surface  remains  obvious  to  the  sense, 
though  there  may  be  on  it  a  pictorial  recession  of  the  back- 
ground ;  but  the  more  nearly  this  pictorial  recession  is  illusive, 
the  less  ought  it  to  be  used  on  those  parts  which  are  archi- 
tecturally essential,  or  the  greater  the  architectural  value  of 
any  surface,  the  less  varied  should  be  the  relief  upon  it. 

The  same  rule  applies  to  the  organic  rank  of  the  elements 
of  which  the  ornament  is  composed.  The  higher  organic 
forms  should  be  used  in  the  less  essential  parts,  and  they  may 
be  treated  pictorially  in  a  degree  varying  according  to  their 
position,  from  diagrams  severely  designed  and  composed,  of 
flat  bas-reliefs,  up  to  picturesque  compositions,  in  which  all 
the  resources  of  art  are  used  to  give  force  and  dramatic  effect 
— in  short,  the  less  essential  is  the  surface,  the  more  may  the 
decoration  on  it  lean  towards  the  imitative  pole  of  the  scale 
of  art. 

The  more  a  space  is  enclosed  with  styles  and  mouldings, 
the  more  appropriately  can  it  be  decorated  pictorially.  For 
example,  the  spaces  between  the  ribs  of  a  ceiling  may  be 
decorated  in  a  more  florid  and  pictorial  manner  than  would 
be  proper  if  the  whole  roof  were  barrel-vaulted,  for  then  each 


IO2  Lecttire  VII. 

square  foot  of  the  surface  would  be  equally  essential.  The 
decoration  of  the  surface  of  such  a  domical  apse  as  that  in  the 
theatre  of  the  Museum  should  be  of  a  character  more  severe 
than  would  be  necessary  if  it  were  ribbed  and  panelled  ;  but 
if  these  ribs  and  mouldings  were  painted,  it  would  also  justify 
or  excuse  a  pictorial  treatment,  as  we  see  in  the  ceiling  of  the 
Sistine  Chapel ;  the  vault  of  which  is  plain,  though  it  is  divded 
into  panels  by  architectural  details,  which  exist  only  in 
chiaroscuro,  and  not  in  actual  substance. 

This  then  is  the  theory  of  the  proper  architectural  distribu- 
tion of  ornament,  and  you  will  see  how  completely  it  is  in 
harmony  with  the  practice  of  the  old  masters,  and  how  narrow 
and  one-sided  is  the  theory  now  so  much  in  vogue  that  all 
ornament  should  be  flat,  and  how  small  a  residuum  of  truth  it 
contains.  Indeed,  if  it  were  true,  all  decorative  art  would  be 
reduced  to  mere  diagrams.  The  modern  theory  is,  however, 
not  without  its  advantages  ;  it  is  easily  taught  and  com- 
prehended, and  dispenses  with  such  tedious  and  unprofitable 
studies  as  anatomy,  chiaroscuro,  or  of  colour  worthy  of  the 
name.  One  night's  study  of  it  has  set  up  many  a  critic 
with  "  principles  "  for  his  life.  It  is  plausible,  and  has  only  to 
be  loudly  asserted  to  influence  the  thoughtless,  but  it  is 
certainly  surprising  to  find  men  who  ought  to  know  better, 
not  only  adopting  it  as  a  guide  for  themselves,  but  using  it 
like  a  small  tape  rule,  with  which  they  measure  and  condemn 
the  works  of  men  of  the  most  profound  knowledge,  experience, 
and  power,  thus  vainly  striving  by  means  of  a  shallow  dogma 
to  keep  abler  men  than  themselves  within  the  narrow  limits  of 
their  own  capacities. 

The  adherence  to  the  theory  of  architectural  distribution 
varies  according  to  the  severity  of  the  style,  and  in  ornamental 
work  is  still  more  lax. 

I  cannot  too  often  impress  upon  you  that  architecture  as 
distinguished  from  mere  building,  and  indeed  all  art,  has  to 
deal  with  appearances.  Appearances  may  and  should,  in  a 
great  measure,  correspond  with  the  reality,  but  if  they  do  not, 
the  decorative  treatment  must  be  guided  by  the  architecture 
alone.  For  instance,  in  the  side  of  a  room,  which  is  divided 


Decoration  of  Ceilings.  103 

into  panelled  spaces  by  pilasters,  the  panels  may  be  treated 
pictorially,  and  with  receding  backgrounds  in  proportion  to 
the  deepness  of  the  styles  and  mouldings  which  enclose  them, 
although  a  careful  examination  of  the  structure  of  the  house 
might  betray  the  fact  that  those  particular  wall  spaces  were 
structurally  of  the  highest  importance.  This  leads  me  to 
the  consideration  of  ceilings,  which  may  be  treated  on  the 
panelled  principle  without  any  impropriety  arising  from  the 
fact  that  there  may  be  a  floor  above :  we  have  only  to  deal 
with  what  can  be  seen  at  one  time. 

One  of  the  numerous  critics  who  abound  in  the  Depart- 
ment of  Science  and  Art,  and  take  so  much  trouble  to  teach 
me  my  business,  laid  down  a  law  for  my  guidance  about 
ceilings  which  had  the  benefit  of  simplicity,  and  of  being  easy 
to  carry  out.  He  said  that  ornament  of  any  kind,  but  more 
especially  pictures,  were  out  of  place  on  a  ceiling  ;  it  was  dis- 
agreeable to  look  at  them,  and  altogether  wrong  in  principle. 
Now  that  is  a  very  plausible  theory,  but  it  so  happens,  that  all 
decorative  artists  have  invariably  seized  upon  ceilings  for 
the  display  of  all  the  resources  of  art,  and  I  should  say  that 
for  one  decorated  wall  you  will  find  half-a-dozen  decorated 
ceilings  ;  for  you  get  a  fair  field  on  a  ceiling,  whereas  a  wall 
space  is  usually  occupied  by  furniture,  windows,  &c.,  and  as  I 
hope  you  will  all  some  day  be  asked  to  paint  a  ceiling,  and  are 
sure,  at  all  events,  to  wish  to  do  so,  we  will,  notwithstanding 
our  friend's  theory,  proceed  to  inquire  into  the  principles  which 
should  guide  us  in  our  work  ;  and  here  we  shall  again  find 
the  architectural  law  will  lead  us  to  the  true  solution  of  our 
difficulties.  The  ceiling  is  either  plain  or  panelled ;  if 
quite  plain,  the  surface  is  uniformly  essential,  and  accord- 
ingly the  ornament  on  it  should  be  evenly  distributed.  The 
relief,  or  rather  the  recession,  should  be  no  more  than  is 
necessary  to  enable  you  to  represent  the  objects  depicted  on 
it.  A  heavy  treatment  is  almost  inadmissible,  and  we  see  at 
once  how  appropriate  were  the  ancient  arabesques ;  they  are 
light,  evenly  distributed,  fanciful,  happy  ornament ;  if  subjects 
were  introduced  they  were  panelled,  or  represented  as  hanging 
in  picture  frames  ;  and  in  this  way,  picturesque  groups,  and 


104  Lecture 

even  landscapes,  added  to  the  interest  of  the  decoration 
without  destroying  the  architectural  importance  of  the  sur- 
face. 

I  may  here  remark  that  a  great  many  of  the  ornamental 
ceilings  which  are  engraved  as  flat  ceilings,  are  really  the 
decoration  of  vaults.  A  careful  examination  of  the  details 
will  show  you  that  in  many  instances  they  would  be  quite  out 
of  place  on  a  flat  ceiling ;  festoons,  and  pendents  or  wreaths, 
for  instance,  should  always  hang. 

You  will  find  in  the  library  numerous  examples  of  ceilings 
treated  on  the  panelled  principle  ;  a  great  many  are  actually 
panelled,  but  painted  styles  will  justify  the  same  pictorial 
treatment  of  the  enclosed  space  ;  and  for  a  long  time  pictures 
were  painted  in  these  panels,  which  in  no  way  differed  from 
paintings  on  an  upright  wall ;  but  there  is  no  question  that 
there  is  an  awkwardness  in  this  system,  and  to  that  extent 
I  sympathize  with  my  friend's  criticism  about  ceilings. 

It  certainly  is  unpleasant  to  look  at  a  picture  on  a  ceiling, 
particularly  on  a  high  ceiling ;  if  you  get  directly  under  it, 
which  is  obviously  the  right  position,  for  it  is  only  then  that 
you  are  at  right  angles  to  the  plane  of  the  picture,  it  is  a 
breakneck  business  at  the  best ;  but  if  you  are  not  directly 
under  it,  and  can  see  it  at  a  more  comfortable  angle  as  far  as 
your  neck  is  concerned,  then  unfortunately  all  the  figures  are 
distorted.  If  this  produces  an  unpleasant  effect  when  they  are 
standing  upright,  the  effect  is  certainly  not  improved  when 
they  appear  standing  on  their  heads,  as  must  necessarily  occur  if 
you  happen  to  go  to  the  other  end  of  the  room.  A  considera- 
tion of  the  whole  scheme  of  the  Sistine  ceiling  will,  I  think, 
show  that  Michael  Angelo  was  sensible  of  these  difficulties.  A 
section  of  the  vault  of  the  Sistine  Chapel  is  a  flat  ellipse.  Now 
it  is  quite  clear  that  the  difficulties  I  have  stated  do  not  occur 
with  regard  to  the  figures  which  are  painted  on  the  sides  of 
the  vault,  which  would  naturally  be  treated  as  a  continuation 
of  the  side  walls.  Michael  Angelo  has  accordingly  allotted  to 
the  sides  more  than  their  proper  share  of  the  central  space, 
and  the  remainder  he  has  divided  into  panels,  in  which  the 
figures  are  all  drawn  with  their  feet  towards  the  altar-end  of 


Decoration  of  Ceilings .  105 

the  chapel,  for  in  that  direction  alone  would  a  spectator  be 
supposed  to  look  ;  and  thus  he  has  reduced  to  a  minimum  the 
objection  to  a  pictorial  treatment.  But  on  a  ceiling  which  is 
flat,  and  in  a  room  in  which  there  is  no  reason  why  we  should 
be  in  one  position  rather  than  another,  there  is  no  question 
that  the  representation  of  subjects  as  in  an  ordinary  picture 
is  objectionable  in  practice,  and  hardly  to  be  defended  in 
theory ;  and  these  considerations  led  to  a  gradual  change  in 
the  whole  treatment  of  ceilings,  beginning  with  a  compromise, 
by  which  the  old  method  was  retained,  but  some  of  the  prin- 
cipal figures  were  partially  foreshortened  ;  then  in  the  selection 
of  subjects  which  could  be  seen  with  equal  advantage  from 
any  point  of  view  ;  and,  lastly,  by  representing  figures  as  they 
would  actually  appear  if  seen  through  a  hole  in  the  ceiling. 
Prophets,  apostles,  and  martyrs  were  represented  on  pedestals, 
while  the  mid-air  was  peopled  with  the  whole  Host  of 
Heaven,  or  the  gods  of  profane  mythology  were  seen  sitting 
on  the  clouds,  and  all  the  resources  of  foreshortening  and  per- 
spective were  used  to  give  reality  to  the  scene  (the  more  im- 
probable or  impossible,  the  more  necessary  is  it  to  make  a 
scene  appear  real),  and  the  whole  surface  was  destroyed  ;  the 
object  was  to  destroy  it  as  much  as  possible,  and  to  give 
a  limitless  vision  of  the  heaven  above,  and  all  our  laws 
ceased  to  restrain  the  artists  within  due  bounds.  They  are 
as  free  as  the  air  they  attempt  to  depict  in  the  place  of  the 
ceiling.  The  more  illlusive  their  work,  the  less  is  even  distri- 
bution necessary,  and  all  the  laws  of  decoration  are  merged 
in  the  full  licence  of  pictorial  art.  But  a  greater  evil  arose 
from  the  necessity  of  limiting  the  subject  to  mythological  of 
allegorical  scenes,  which  afforded  a  reasonable  excuse  foi 
peopling  the  heavens  with  a  multitude  of  flying  figures  and 
amorini,  and  this  resulted  in  endless  and  mindless  repetitions 
— a  florid,  unquiet,  and  meretricious  style. 

Intimately  connected  with  the  recession  of  the  background 
is  the  degree  of  relief,  not  only  in  sculpture  but  in  painting. 
In  sculpture,  the  relief  depends  as  much,  if  not  more,  on  the 
qualities  necessary  to  make  the  work  visible  in  the  particular 
light  in  which  it  is  placed,  as  it  does  on  the  degree  of  recession 


io6  Lecture  VII. 

allowable  in  the  composition,  and  no  great  degree  of  actual 
recession  should  ever  be  allowed. 

The  panels  of  the  Ghiberti  gates  seem  to  me  to  have  ex- 
ceeded the  proper  limit  in  this  respect,  and  are  unsatisfactory 
from  their  too  irregular  surface  ;  and  without  being  pedantic,  I 
cannot  help  feeling  that  the  panels  of  an  external  door  should 
still  remain  obviously  solid  and  compact.  The  recession  of 
the  ground  should  be  that  which  is  as  much  drawn  as  modelled. 
The  skill  with  which  the  two  arts  are,  as  it  were,  combined  may 
be  seen  in  numerous  examples  in  the  Museum,  and  it  is  of 
this  sort  of  recession  that  the  architectural  theory  will  give 
you  the  measure. 

With  regard  to  bas-reliefs,  I  may  state  what  is  obvious 
enough  if  we  consider  the  matter.  The  relief  throughout 
should  be  proportional ;  for  instance,  if  the  extreme  relief 
allowed  for  the  bas-relief  of  a  full-sized  head,  the  real  depth  of 
which  was  six  inches,  were  one  inch,  each  part  would  project 
one-sixth  of  the  actual  projection.  This  is  simple  enough  ; 
but  when,  as  is  sure  to  be  the  case  in  groups,  some  part  of  a 
figure  is  in  front  of  another,  while  another  part  of  it  comes,  as 
it  were,  suddenly  over  a  hole  in  the  background,  are  we  then 
to  adhere  to  the  same  proportion  of  relief?  To  this  I  say,  not 
if  it  looks  obviously  wrong.  You  must  make  a  compromise,, 
and  change  imperceptibly  from  one  scale  to  another.  Heads 
which  actually  project,  notwithstanding  that  the  bodies  may 
be  in  low  relief,  should  sometimes  be  modelled  in  the  round. 
This  is  a  matter  which  must  be  settled  by  the  taste  of  the 
artist,  taking  into  consideration  the  points  from  which  the  com- 
position is  to  be  seen.  If  such  compositions  as  those  from  the 
Certosa  could  only  be  looked  at  directly  from  the  front,  I  see 
no  objection  to  them :  they  are,  as  it  were,  pictures  modelled 
in  layers,  and  very  skilfully  done  they  are ;  but  nothing  can 
well  be  more  ludicrous  when  they  are  seen  at  all  from  one  side. 
In  the  Elgin  frieze  adherence  to  theory  is  tempered  by  common 
sense,  and  you  cannot  do  better  than  study  the  way  in  which 
the  sudden  transition  from  a  very  slight  to  a  very  great  reces- 
sion of  background  is  managed. 

Rounded  forms  are  only  properly  exhibited  by  a  side  light. 


Principles  of  Shadow.  107 

Accordingly,  we  find  in  the  Elgin  frieze,  and  in  hundreds  of 
examples  of  ornament,  particularly  on  soffits,  and,  in  short, 
anywhere  where  the  light  is  evenly  diffused,  it  is  necessary  to 
leave  the  general  mass  of  the  object,  be  it  figure  or  ornament, 
as  flat  as  possible,  cutting  in  the  outline  suddenly. 

As  an  instance  of  the  ill  effects  of  a  more  rounded  treat- 
ment, you  have  only  to  look  at  a  panel  of  my  own,  facing  the 
Ceramic  Gallery,  which  is  entirely  in  shadow.  The  ornament 
on  this  panel,  though  actually  in  very  high  relief,  is  wanting 
in  that  effect  which  proper  skill  would  have  produced  with  a 
much  lower  relief.  We  learn  by  mistakes,  and  having  men- 
tioned this  one  of  my  own  I  will  now  direct  your  attention 
to  the  lunettes  recently  put  up  in  the  refreshment  rooms, 
which,  though  vigorously  modelled,  and  doubtless  exceed- 
ingly picturesque  and  effective  in  a  side  light,  are  so  want- 
ing in  effect  in  the  diffused  reflected  light  in  which  they 
are  placed,  as  to  be  almost  incomprehensible.  The  leaves 
which  so  often  occur  on  the  soffits  of  brackets,  in  cinquecento 
art,  are  examples  of  the  proper  treatment,  a  treatment  which 
is  very  useful  out  of  doors  as  well  as  in,  for  though  the  sun 
gives  us  shadows  which  show  off  rounded  forms,  we  know 
there  are  days  on  which  he  does  not  make  his  appearance,  and 
on  a  grey,  cloudy  day  the  light  is  evenly  diffused  ;  and  to  get 
any  effect  it  is  necessary  to  cut  the  perpendicular  lines  very 
deeply.  The  leaf  should  be  left  as  broad  and  simple  as  pos- 
sible, its  outline  and  serrations  marked  by  sudden  shadows 
and  projecting  lights.  So  far,  then,  for  ornament  in  relief; 
but  when  we  come  to  painting  it  is  necessary  to  know  the 
rationale  of  shadow  before  we  can  understand  the  architectural 
distribution  of  its  different  qualities,  and  I  shall  endeavour  to 
give  a  concise  account  of  its  facts  and  principles. 

I  need  hardly  say  that  shadow  is  the  absence  of  light.  If 
the  eye  were  in  the  position  of  the  light,  and  you  were  to  take 
a  rod  of  charcoal,  or  any  other  material  that  would  mark  with 
its  side  as  well  as  its  point,  and  were  to  pass  it  over  the 
apparent  outline  of  any  object,  it  would  leave  a  line  which 
would  coincide  with  the  edge  of  the  shadow ;  in  other  words, 
the  edge  of  a  shadow  is  an  outline  from  another  point  of  view ; 


io8  Lecture  VII. 

and  in  this  way  you  can  always  determine  the  exact  position  of 
the  edge  of  a  shadow.  The  difference  between  tone  and  actual 
shadow  can  also  be  detected  by  holding  a  pencil  in  such  a  posi- 
tion that  it  casts  a  shadow  on  the  doubtful  part ;  if  the  shadow 
is  perceptible  it  is  obvious  that  the  part  on  which  it  falls  had 
been  previously,  in  some  measure,  however  slightly,  illuminated. 
Those  parts  of  an  object  which  lie  at  right  angles  to  the 
light,  receive  the  fullest  share  of  its  rays,  and  are  in  what  is 
called  high  light,  while  those  surfaces  which  recede  from  it  are 
more  scantily  illuminated,  according  to  the  angle  they  make 
with  the  light ;  and  the  relative  degree  of  light  on  every  part 
of  an  object  could  always  be  determined  with  mathematical 
precision  by  making  accurate  sections,  and  drawing  evenly 
distributed  rays  from  the  point  of  light. 

A  very  important  point  with  regard  to  shadow  is  the  pro- 
portion it  should  bear  to  the  light.  If  you  have  equal  light 
and  equal  dark,  not  only  is  the  object  cut  up,  and  artistically 
smaller  than  by  any  other  arrangement,  but  the  shadow  itself 
represents  the  form  so  badly  that  it  can  scarcely  be  said  to 
represent  it  at  all.  Take  for  instance  the  moon  when  it  is 
exactly  half-moon.  The  edge  of  the  shadow  is  a  perfectly 

straight  line,  which  can  hardly  be 
considered  a  characteristic  repre- 
sentation of  a  sphere ;  or  take  a 
baluster — if  the  light  falls  at  right 
angles  to  the  line  of  vision,  and 
perfectly  horizontally,  the  edge  of 
the  shadow  on  even  so  complicated 
a  form  as  this  will  be  perfectly 
straight,  and  therefore  the  worst 
that  could  possibly  be.  Again,  a 
light  which  is  exactly  behind  the 
spectator  will  give  no  shadow  at  all, 
and  the  object  will,  in  a  pictorial 
sense,  be  wanting  in  solidity  as  well  as  form  ;  it  will  appear 
too  flat ;  but  as  we  gradually  change  the  direction  of  the  light 
from  one  or  other  of  these  positions  the  shadow  will  more  and 
more  express  the  form,  and  the  most  expressive  of  all  will 


Principles  of  Shadow..  109 

be  half  way  between  the  two  when  the  shadow  is  cast  from 
a  light  which  makes  an  angle  of  45°  with  the  line  of  vision. 
It  is  necessary  to  observe  that  it  should  be  at  an  angle  of  45° 
horizontally  as  well  as  perpendicularly ;  accordingly  we  find 
that  this  direction  of  light  is  adopted  not  only  in  architectural 
and  mechanical  drawings  (in  which  it  enables  the  amount 
of  relief  to  be  actually  measured,  thus  making  one  drawing 
do  the  work  of  two),  but  in  all  art  generally,  for  it  not 
only  exhibits  the  form  to  the  best  advantage,  but  the  shadow 
bears,  in  quantity,  a  very  agreeable  proportion  to  the  light. 
The  next  thing  I  would  call  your  attention  to  is  the  form 
of  shadows,  particularly  on  the  human  figure.  The  outline 
of  an  object  is,  as  a  general  rule,  its  simplest  contour;  the 
form  itself  is  really  more  varied.  When  you  take  a  walk 
in  a  hilly  country,  and  see  perhaps  the  long  sweep  of  sky 
line,  how  surprised  you  are  at  the  variety  of  ground  that 
lies  between  ;  what  unsuspected  valleys  you  come  upon.  The 
fact  is,  that  the  outline  is  made  up  of  the  overlapping  out- 
lines of  many  forms  in  different  planes.  Drapery  again  affords 
a  more  marked  example  of  the  same  law.  Folds  which 
have  deep  grooves,  and  present  a  great  complexity  of  sur- 
face, as  they  approach  the  contour  and  meet  other  folds, 
form  together  a  flowing  and  often  continuous  line.  The 
works  of  the  greatest  men  exhibit  a  perception  of  this  law 
of  simplicity  of  outline.  The  edge  of  shadow,  which  betrays 
and  expresses  the  more  complicated  intermediate  forms,1  will 
necessarily  be  less  simple  than  the  outline  itself;  but  it  should, 
in  large  art,  be  as  simple  as  possible.  You  should  detect  and 
emphasize  those  outlines  of  shadow  which  the  best  express  the 
character  of  the  figure,  and  you  will  find  on  a  Hercules  square 
and  vigorous  forms  ;  on  a  woman  oval  forms,  bounded  by 
gentle  curves ;  on  a  thin  and  meagre  man  the  edge  of  the 
shadow  will  be  thin,  angular  and  mean  ;  but  as  a  general  rule 
it  is  better  to  omit  angular  and  spiky  forms  of  shadow, 

1  For  this  reason  the  outline  and  quality  of  the  edge  of  the  shadow  is, 
of  all  studies  connected  with  art,  by  far  the  most  important,  and,  I  may 
add,  the  most  neglected. 


no  Lecture  VII. 

they  are  quite  exceptional,  and  interfere  with  the  breadth 
both  of  the  light  and  the  shade. 

It  is,  no  doubt,  philosophically  true  that  shadow  is  the 
absence  of  light,  and  the  influence  of  light  preponderates  so 
much,  that  we  are  apt  to  forget  that  there  are  similar  but 
minor  influences  from  everything  else ;  but  you  will  the  better 
be  able  to  comprehend  the  rationale  of  appearances  if  you 
regard  an  object  as  affected  not  only  by  the  light  but  by  all 
its  surroundings — everything,  whether  light,  dark,  or  colour, 
sending  forth  rays  of  its  own  towards  all  things  within  its 
reach.  If  colour,  however  faint,  is  perceptible  to  the  eye,  it 
emits,  you  may  be  sure,  similar  streams  on  to  the  blindest 
objects ;  whether  their  effect  is  perceptible  depends  on  the 
reflective  power  of  their  surfaces.  That  the  edge  of  a  shadow 
is  the  darkest,  is  the  natural  result  of  that  part  of  an  object 
being  less  exposed  to  reflections  from  the  most  directly 
illuminated  objects  behind  it,  and  these  reflections  will  most 
directly  influence  the  part  which  we  may  call  the  antipodes  of 
[the  light.  Shadows  which  are  cast  on  to  the  light  side  of  an 
\  object  are  very  dark  because  they  are  not  only  deprived  of 
Direct  light,  but  receive  no  reflections,  the  dark  side  of  all 
neighbouring  objects  being  necessarily  towards  them,  and  in 
a  studio  lighted  by  a  small  window  the  whole  surrounding  of 
the  light  is  dark.  I  need  hardly  say  that  the  colour  of  shadows 
depends  on  their  surroundings,  and  that  the  walls  of  a  studio 
produce  the  same,  but  less  marked,  effect  that  the  intense 
blue  of  the  sky  does  out  of  doors,  and  those  parts  of  an  object 
which  are  free  from  the  more  dominating  influence  of  direct 
light  are  tinged  with  their  respective  colours.  You  should 
remember,  too,  that  the  position  of  high  lights  depends  on 
the  texture  of  the  object.  On  a  perfectly  dead  surface  high 
lights  remain  locally  fixed  on  those  parts  of  it  which  lie  at 
right  angles  to  the  light ;  but  if  the  surface  is  at  all  shiny, 
then  the  high  lights  will  vary  according  to  the  position  of  the 
spectator,  and  so  it  is  with  reflections. 

All  these  and  similar  phenomena  are  obvious  to  even  the 
obtusest  intellect,  if  it  is  only  used  ;  but  the  imitative  method 
now  in  vogue  so  deadens  all  intellectual  effort,  that  I  have 


Principles  of  Shadow.  1 1 1 

frequently  found  the  manufacturers  of  the  most  prodigious 
drawings  entirely  ignorant  of  the  simplest  principles  of  light 
and  shade,  and  this  must  be  my  apology  for  mentioning  such 
obvious,  and  one  would  think  such  well-known,  facts  and 
principles  as  these. 

The  next  and  by  far  the  most  important  point  with  regard 
to  shadow  is  its  quality,  and  the  quality  of  its  edge.  The 
smaller  and  more  intense  the  light,  the  more  cutting,  defined, 
and  dark  is  the  shadow.  The  larger  and  less  intense  the 
light,  the  softer  is  the  edge  and  the  less  is  the  contrast  between 
the  light  and  shade. 

I  am  almost  ashamed  to  state  such  obvious  truisms,  but 
these  simple  facts  are  the  key  to  a  knowledge  of  all  the 
varieties  of  art,  and  to  the  appropriate  use  of  its  different 
qualities. 

A  light  which  is  at  once  small  and  intense,  is  objectionable 
artistically  for  exactly  the  same  reason  that  we  condemned 
the  straight  line  of  the  shadow  in  the  half-moon  :  it  does  not 
show  the  form.  Whatever  the  shape  of  the  object,  or  however 
rounded  its  contours,  the  edge  of  the  shadow  is  so  cutting  and 
defined,  that  it  would  be  a  more  appropriate  representation  of 
an  actual  angle  or  edge,  while  the  unity  and  breadth  of  the 
object  are  destroyed  by  its  being  divided  into  two  distinct 
parts  without  any  intervening  gradations. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  the  light  is  too  evenly  diffused,  there 
is  not  enough  shadow  to  define  form,  or  sufficient  depth  of  it 
to  make  the  lights  luminous.  Art  ranges  between  these  two 
extremes.  The  broad  evenly  diffused  light  is  proper  for  ideal 
art ;  the  concentrated  intensity  of  a  smaller  light  gives  qualities 
which  are  more  brilliant,  forcible,  and  picturesque,  but  at  the 
same  time  smaller,  less  noble,  and  less  imaginative.  The 
natural  result  of  the  first  is  that  the  shadows  will  be  com- 
paratively pale,  the  edges  soft  and  melting  into  the  light ;  and 
as  a  large  diffused  light,  regarded  as  daylight  or  light  from 
:he  sky,  is  necessarily  a  distant  light,  the  difference  in  its 
illuminating  power  on  the  nearer  or  more  distant  parts  of  a 
composition  is  quite  inappreciable  ;  but  the  smaller  the  light, 
the  more  is  it  localized,  and  though  the  light  seen  through  a 


UNIVERSITY 

OF 


ii2  Lecture  VI L 

window  in  reality  comes  from  the  sky,  the  smaller  the  open- 
ing, the  more  are  the  conditions  of  the  light  reduced  to  those 
of  a  candle  placed  at  the  aperture ;  and  those  objects  which 
are  near  to  it  are  more  intensely  illuminated  than  those  which 
are  more  distant,  in  inverse  proportion  to  the  square  of  their 
distance ;  and  thus  we  get  some  parts  of  a  composition 
treated  as  lights,  and  others,  though  in  the  light,  so  scantily 
illuminated  that  they  melt  gradually  into  the  shade,  and  the 
composition  becomes  less  evenly  distributed  and  less  adapted 
for  mural  decoration,  though  it  becomes  more  pictorial, 
sparkling,  and  picturesque. 

Practically,  nothing  is  more  effective  than  a  system  of  broad 
shadow,  which  is  not  so  dark  as  to  destroy  the  unity  of  the 
object,  but  at  the  same  time  dark  enough  to  make  the  lights 
luminous;  the  lights  should  be  lowered  as  little  as  possible  by 
half  tints,  and  the  shadows  kept  free  from  too  many  reflections. 
The  background  of  objects  treated  in  pale  shadow  may  be 
darker  than  both  shadow  and  light  ;  but  if  the  shadow  is 
dark,  the  ground  had  better  be  darker  than  the  light,  but 
lighter  than  the  shadow,  otherwise  the  shadow  will  cling  to 
the  ground.  The  great  object  of  the  mural  painter,  and  indeed 
of  all  painters,  should  be  to  exhibit  the  form  clearly  at  first 
sight ;  there  should  be  no  hesitation  or  confusion  in  the 
spectator's  mind.  The  shadows  should  be  as  simple  as 
possible  ;  projecting  irregular  patches  that  cut  too  much  and 
too  distractedly  into  the  light  should  be  avoided,  and  high 
lights  should  be  most  sparingly  used. 

These  seem  to  be  the  principal  characteristics  of  the  art  of 
Raphael.  Each  figure  stands  out  clear,  forcible,  defined  ;  but 
these  qualities  were  not  sufficient  for  Michael  Angelo ;  he  re- 
quired even  a  greater  breadth, — an  exhibition  of  the  form  of 
every  part  of  an  object,  a  greater  diffusion  of  light.  Accord- 
ingly we  find  that  both  in  colour  and  chiaroscuro  there  are  no 
striking  contrasts  between  his  lights  and  shadows.  The  one 
was  blended  imperceptibly  into  the  other,  and  those  parts  that 
were  in  shadow  were  light  enough  to  exhibit  all  the  modelling 
of  the  form  ;  in  fact,  he  went  over  the  whole  surface  of  his 
figures  exactly  as  a  modeller  would  have  done,  and  each  left 


Coloiir  of  Shadows.  1 1 


his  hand  not  only  perfect  in  form,  but  as  large  as  it  could  be. 
It  was  not  cut  up  into  two  parts,  the  light  and  the  shade. 
There  was  no  striving  after  force,  no  focussing,  all  was  bathed 
in  a  broadly  diffused  majestic  light.  It  is  impossible  to  con- 
ceive anything  more  appropriate  at  once  for  ideal  art  and 
mural  decoration,  not  only  on  moulded  spandrils  and  panels, 
but  on  the  broad  essential  surfaces  of  walls  or  ceilings  ;  for 
though  there  might  be  depth  in  the  composition,  the  difference 
in  tone  between  the  near  and  distant  parts  was  not  so  great 
as  to  destroy  that  even  distribution  which  is  architecturally 
necessary.  Focussing  is  essentially  at  variance  with  even 
distribution,  and  it  is  therefore  more  pictorial  than  decorative. 
Force  is  bringing  shadow  up  to  the  light.  Sparkle  is  concen- 
trated light  brought  into  direct  contact  with  concentrated 
dark,  and  is  essentially  a  small  quality. 

The  normal  colour  of  shadows  is  yellow  or  orange,  and  the 
reason  why  glaze  and  transparent  colours  are  necessary  in  deep 
shadowed  pictures  is  that  you  can  get  a  transparent  pigment 
very  deep  which  yet  retains  this  orange  colour.  If  you  attempt 
to  mix  a  tint  in  opaque  colour,  to  match  even  so  cool  a  pig- 
ment as  raw  umber  rubbed  on  transparently,  you  will  find 
that  it  is  necessary  to  use  intense  yellows.  The  deeper  the 
tone  of  a  picture  the  more  necessary  is  it  to  have  a  glazed 
surface,  while  opaque  pigments  render  with  greater  propriety 
the  greyer  shadows  of  mural  decoration. 

All  things  are  singularly  in  harmony.  On  the  one  side  we 
have  large,  simple,  broad  contours — absence  of  detail — very 
perfect  distribution — shadows  so  light  that  they  do  not  destroy 
the  unity  of  the  figure,  and  yet  sufficient  to  exhibit  relief  and 
form — a  dead  surface  which  remains  obviously  a  wall.  On 
the  other  hand  we  have  lights  focussed — shadows  deeper,  and 
brought  up  in  some  parts  with  force  to  the  lights — richer 
colour — complexity  of  detail — less  even  distribution,  (for  some 
parts  of  the  composition  are  enhanced  at  the  expense  of 
others) — a  surface  more  shiny  and  less  and  less  mural — and 
generally  less  breadth  of  treatment,  and  a  tendency  to  petti- 
ness. The  smaller  the  work  the  more  are  finish  and  detail 
necessary;  the  larger,  the  broader  and  simpler  should  it  be. 

I 


1 14  Lecture  VII. 

Brilliancy,  depth  of  colour,  force,  and  sparkle,  are  essenti- 
ally smaller  in  character  than  what  we  may  call  the  full  even 
roll  of  ideal  art ;  but  we  must  not  despise  such  qualities,  they 
are  qualities  of  nature,  qualities,  too,  which  are  so  pregnant 
with  beauty,  that  when  we  contemplate  a  Venetian  picture,  or 
one  by  Rubens  or  Rembrandt,  we  feel  so  impressed  with  their 
force  and  splendour,  that  we  are  almost  tempted  to  regard  the 
grander  art  as  a  little  husky  and  monotonous  ;  but  the  truth 
is,  that  each  quality  of  art  is  beautiful  in  its  proper  place. 


LECTURE    VIII. 


MATERIAL. 

THE  subject  of  my  present  lecture  is  material.  First, 
as  the  means  or  vehicle  we  use  for  the  imitation 
of  Nature,  or  the  expression  of  our  ideas  ;  the 
reasons  for  our  selecting  this  for  one  purpose  and  that  for 
another;  and  lastly,  how  far  design  and  work  should  be 
influenced  by  the  material  in  which  it  is  executed.  First, 
as  to  drawing,  we  ought  to  think  ourselves  lucky  in  having 
such  materials  as  paper  and  pencils.  They  are  admirably 
adapted  to  our  wants.  In  variety  and  texture  a  little 
care  in  selection  will  give  us  everything  we  can  desire ;  and 
<:are  in  such  matters  is  well  spent.  The  more  minute  the 
work,  the  finer  should  be  the  texture  of  the  paper,  the 
harder  and  more  compact  the  pencil  or  chalk ;  and  this 
applies  to  all  materials.  If  your  work  is  on  a  large  scale, 
a  very  fine  appearance  is  detrimental  to  its  effect ;  it  will 
be  apt  to  appear  hard  and  tinny :  it  is  almost  impossible 
,  to  avoid  a  small  manner  on  a  very  smooth  material,  and  we 
can  detect  at  a  glance  a  painting  on  copper.  Charcoal,  chalk, 
and  pencil  give  us  all  we  can  want  for  large,  medium,  and 
small  drawings.  The  shine  of  pencil  is  a  defect  which  is  not 
so  objectionable  in  small  drawings — which  can  readily  be 
held  in  such  a  direction  that  the  reflections  are  avoided — as  it 
would  be  in  larger  works. 


n6  Lecture  VIII. 

And  here  let  me  repeat  what  I  have  said  about  scale.  The 
more  minute  the  work  the  more  detail  there  should  be  in  it. 
A  work  by  Meissonnier,  if  enlarged,  would  have  too  much,  not 
too  little,  detail.  Observe  the  converse  in  all  great  work  \ 
all  men,  whose  specialite  is  detail,  paint  small  pictures,  while 
ideal  subjects  are  treated  not  only  in  a  large  manner,  but  on  a 
large  scale  ;  partly  because  (as  we  have  seen)  all  the  qualities 
of  art  which  are  in  harmony  with  it  can  only  be  properly  used 
in  mural  decoration,  and  are  intended  to  be  seen  from  a  dis- 
tance, and  partly  because  the  coarser  materials  lend  them- 
selves easily  to  produce  the  required  effect. 

Always  remember  that  large  work  is  to  be  seen  from  a  dis- 
tance, and  should  look  right  at  that  distance. 

If  you  draw  or  paint  with  your  nose  close  to  a  large  picture,, 
though  your  work  may  appear  right  to  you  then,  when  you 
step  back  from  it,  it  is  sure  to  be  wrong.  You  will  find  you 
have  got  all  your  shadows  hard  and  meagre.  A  drawing  of 
a  head  the  size  of  life  should  be  as  effective  at  a  distance  as 
the  head  itself,  or  nearly  so  ;  and  in  painting,  unless  v.you  have 
great  experience,  and  know  what  you  are  about,  you  should 
continually  go  to  the  same  distance  from  your  work  that  you 
are  from  your  model.  In  academies  and  crowded  schools 
large  drawings  should  not  be  attempted,  except,  perhaps,  as  a 
lesson  to  show  the  evils  that  are  sure  to  result.  In  chalk  draw- 
ing your  great  object  ought  to  be  to  acquire  a  rapid  and 
effective  method  of  shading,  which  shall  not  be  rotten.  The 
stippling  method  is,  of  course,  too  tedious  for  general  use. 
Julien's  drawings  from  the  antique  are  good  in  some  respects, 
but  we  could  do  better  by  copying  some  of  the  drawings  of 
the  old  masters.  I  believe  a  week  devoted  to  this  subject 
would  be  well  spent.  Cross-hatching  is  unsatisfactory  ;  it  gives 
a  woolly  texture.  A  general  tint  laid  on  by  parallel  lines  is 
perhaps  the  best  and  simplest,  but  if  the  lines  are  too  hard,  or 
too  far  apart,  it  is  difficult  to  redeem  it  from  flatness.  It  is 
very  important  to  define  the  edge  of  the  shadow  clearly,  and 
you  will  find  it  a  very  good  plan  always  to  lay  in  the  edge 
first  firmly  and  clearly.  The  subsequent  filling  in  will  then  be 
easy. 


Canvas  and  Panels.  117 

But  to  return  to  materials.  I  have  little  to  say  about 
painting  beyond  what  I  have  already  said  about  drawing. 
The  smaller  the  work,  the  finer  the  canvas,  the  pigments, 
and  the  brushes.  For  fine  work,  a  canvas  prepared  in  the 
modern  way  is  excellent.  What  we  want  for  medium-sized 
and  large  easel  pictures,  or  more  accurately  speaking,  for 
subjects  painted  on  a  large  scale  (for  a  head  which  filled 
a  canvas  only  18  inches  by  12  would  obviously  require  a 
totally  different  treatment  to  a  space  twenty  times  the  size 
filled  with  small  figures),  is  a  rough  but  uniform  texture.  But 
this,  simple  as  it  appears,  is  difficult  to  get ;  if  the  canvas  is 
too  lightly  primed  the  colour  is  apt  to  sink,  and  will  require 
frequent  painting  over  before  it  bears  out  forcibly  ;  but  if  it  is 
primed  fully,  then  the  roughness  of  the  texture  is  in  a  great 
measure  lost.  And  I  cannot  but  think  that  this  difficulty  would 
in  some  measure  be  obviated  by  priming  the  canvas  at  the 
back.  If  we  stand  behind  a  thinly-primed  and  thinly-painted 
canvas,  the  picture  appears  almost  like  a  transparency.  Now, 
it  is  obvious  that  the  light  which  passes  through  cannot  be  re- 
flected ;  and  I  believe  distemper  and  fresco  owe  their  brilliant 
and  luminous  quality  to  their  solidity,  quite  as  much  as  to 
the  deadness  of  their  surface.  Transparent  glazes  create  and 
require  a  smoother  surface  than  is  necessary  or  desirable  in 
opaque  pigments  ;  and  when  a  surface  is  shiny,  as  is  the  case 
with  most  pictures  painted  in  transparent  colours,  the  light 
is,  we  may  say,  wasted  in  reflections,  and  the  picture,  which 
can  only  be  seen  out  of  the  line  of  reflection,  is,  therefore,  low 
in  tone ;  but,  besides  this,  the  light  has  to  pass  through  a 
transparent  glaze  twice  before  it  reaches  the  eye,  for  it  is  re- 
flected from  the  ground  beneath.  These  facts  account  for  the 
extraordinary  lowness  of  tone  which  even  a  slight  glaze  gives. 

On  account  of  their  weight,  expense,  and  liability  to  crack, 
panels  are  now  out  of  fashion  ;  but  they  have,  at  least,  the  ad- 
vantage of  solidity,  and  there  is  something  very  inviting  in 
their  firmness,  which  seems  almost  to  inspire  a  corresponding 
firmness  of  touch,  so  that  they  may  be  used  for  larger  pic- 
tures than  the  smoothness  of  their  surface  would  otherwise 
warrant. 


n8  Lecture   VIII. 

Distemper,  owing  to  the  deadnessof  its  surface,  is  admirably 
adapted  for  mural  painting,  though  it  is  apt  to  be  hard  and 
chalky,  and  its  shadows  heavy  or  cold  ;  but  its  difficulty  is 
the  chief  obstacle  to  its  use,  a  difficulty  caused  by  its  change 
of  colour  in  drying,  and  the  opacity  which  prevents  the  draw- 
ing or  previous  work  showing  through. 

Fresco  seems  to  combine  every  quality  that  is  desirable  in 
mural  decoration,  except,  unfortunately,  in  this  country,  per- 
manence. But  one  cause  of  its  failure  in  this  respect,  as  well 
as  in  some  other  artistic  qualities,  is  that  the  surface  has  been 
finished  almost  to  a  polish — a  surface  entirely  out  of  character 
with  all  the  qualities  of  fresco.  It  is  fresh,  luminous,  and 
clean,  without  being  chalky ;  beside  it  an  oil-picture  seems 
heavy  and  horny.  It  is  more  admirably  adapted  for  rendering 
all  the  greater  qualities  of  ideal  art  than  any  other  material, 
and  anyone  who  can  detect  and  remedy  the  causes  of  its 
decay  will  confer  a  benefit  on  art  and  the  country. 

Painting  in  ordinary  oil-colours  on  the  common  plaster  of 
walls  and  ceiling  is  not  sufficiently  practised.  It  is  quite 
satisfactory,  and  quite  sufficiently  permanent.  A  process 
called  "  Spirit  Fresco,"  invented  or  adopted  by  Mr.  Gambicr 
Parry,  promises  most  satisfactory  results,  and  deserves  to  be 
better  known  than  it  is.  It  is  certainly  a  great  desideratum 
to  have  a  method  of  painting  directly  on  the  wall.  A  canvas, 
even  if  it  could  be  perfectly  strained,  is  liable  to  damp,  cob- 
webs behind  it,  &c. ;  and  on  a  ceiling  a  strained  canvas  is,  of 
course,  impossible,  as  may  be  seen  at  Whitehall.  For  small 
plaques,  however,  paper  or  canvas  may  be  stuck  on  in  the 
most  solid  and  permanent  manner  with  white  lead  ;  and  the 
advantages  of  being  able  to  paint  at  an  easel  and  see  one's 
work  before' one  instead  of  lying  on  one's  back  are  not  im- 
probably shared  by  the  spectator  as  well  as  the  painter. 

Mosaic  is  again  coming  into  use,  but  its  principles  are  not 
sufficiently  understood.  There  are  two  sorts  of  mosaic  :  in  one 
the  subject  is  especially  designed  for  the  material,  in  the  other 
the  mosaicist  imitates  a  painting  as  accurately  as  the  diffi- 
culty of  the  material  will  allow. 

The  larger  and  coarser  the  tesserae  the  more  is  it  necessary 


Mosaic.  1 1 9 

to  make  the  design  specially  for  them  ;  with  minute  tesserae 
and  a  very  prodigal  outlay  of  time  and  money  it  is  possible  to 
produce  a  copy  which,  at  a  little  distance,  will  pass  for  an  oil- 
painting.  Such  are  the  mosaics  in  St.  Peter's,  while  those  at 
Ravenna  afford  examples  of  the  first. 

The  only  advantage  of  the  more  finished  work  is  that  it  is 
permanent  ;  but  this  quality  is  obtained  at  an  enormous  price. 
I  ask,  "  Is  it  worth  it  ? "  You  get  a  permanent  but  neces- 
sarily inferior  copy  of  an  oil-picture  for  ten  times  the  money 
the  oil  picture  itself  has  already  cost.  Now,  an  oil-picture 
with  ordinary  care  will  last  300  years.  Is  not  that,  in  ninety- 
nine  cases  out  of  a  hundred,  a  great  deal  too  long?  I  am  no 
advocate  for  permanence  ; — it  is  only  desirable  with  the  finest 
and  rarest  art.  An  existence  of  fifty  years,  or  even  less,  is 
quite  long  enough  for  the  great  majority  of  works  of  art.  To 
go  to  an  enormous  expense  for  the  mere  whim  of  obtaining  a 
permanent  but  indifferent  copy  of  an  indifferent  picture  seems 
to  me,  I  confess,  a  most  lamentable  waste  of  money. 

With  regard  to  the  earlier,  coarser,  and  more  conventional 
treatment,  there  is  more  to  be  said  in  favour  of  its  revival.  It 
has  an  artistic  value  of  its  own,  and  can  be  used  on  the  archi- 
tecturally essential  surfaces  of  walls  and  vaults,  without  in  the 
least  impairing  their  obvious  solidity.  Indeed,  partly  from 
the  necessary  severity  of  its  treatment,  and  partly  from  the 
tesserae  being  imbedded  in  the  wall  itself,  it  has  of  all  mate- 
rials the  most  perfect  appearance  of  impacted  solidity.  The 
coarser  the  tesserae,  the  more  difficult  is  it  to  make  an  appro- 
priate design  which  shall  not  be  grotesque  ;  but,  when  made,  its 
execution  is  comparatively  easy.  The  more  conventional  the 
design  the  more  appropriate  will  be  the  display  of  the  bar- 
baric splendour  of  gold  and  colour.  A  dead  gold  background 
might,  perhaps,  be  admissible  in  the  more  finished  work,  but 
never  that  which  glitters.  To  put  mosaic  in  a  wooden  frame 
is  obviously  absurd.  It  should  be  imbedded  in  the  wall  itself, 
and  its  margins  and  mouldings,  if  any  are  shown,  should  be  of 
a  material  not  less  solid  than  stone. 

Tiles  are  rapidly  coming  into  fashion  as  a  covering  and 
decoration  for  walls  for  butchers'  and  fishmongers'  shops,  for 


I2O  Lecture  VIII. 

refreshment  rooms,  railway  stations  and  so  forth.  For  the 
dados  in  much  frequented  courts  and  corridors  their  use  is 
obvious.  A  mop  or  sponge  will  in  a  few  minutes  make  the 
surface  perfectly  clean  and  fresh,  and  in  all  respects  as  good  as 
new.  For  decoration  their  advantage  is  not  so  certain.  They 
are  well  adapted  for  panels  and  friezes  of  no  great  depth  ;  but 
it  is  to  be  feared  that  the  ease  and  cheapness  with  which  a 
show  can  be  made  by  petty  builders  and  decorators,  who,  as  a 
class,  are  not  very  famous  for  taste,  will  soon  bring  them  into 
disrepute.  The  seams  of  the  tiles,  their  glazed  surface,  and 
their  too  obvious  appearance  of  a  veneer,  will  prevent  their 
employment  for  the  mural  decoration  of  more  extended 
spaces. 

Larger  and  more  solid  slabs,  which  can  be  made  in  shapes 
the  edges  of  which  coincide  with  the  principal  lines  of  the 
composition,  may  be  used  for  the  higher  sorts  of  decoration. 
The  two  large  plaques  by  Yvon,  at  the  end  of  the  Keramic 
Gallery,  are  manufactured  in  this  way.  Owing  to  their 
solidity  the  general  surface  maintains  its  flatness,  but  if  the 
slabs  are  thin,  and  particularly  if  they  are  of  irregular  shape, 
they  are  apt  to  curl  up  when  fired,  in  which  case  their  edges 
do  not  coincide,  and  the  effect,  particularly  in  a  side  light,  is 
very  disagreeable, — and  it  must  be  remembered  that  it  is  only 
in  a  side  light  that  a  painting  on  a  glazed  surface  can  be  pro- 
perly seen.  These  difficulties  have  led  to  the  adoption  by 
Messrs.  Minton  of  an  arrangement  of  small  vitrified  hexagons, 
which  are  so  accurately  made  that  their  edges  exactly  coincide. 
A  sufficient  number  of  these  to  form  a  slab  of  moderate 
dimensions  are  fimly  joined  together  by  a  vitrified  cement. 
These  slabs  fit  accurately  into  others,  and  thus  form  a  surface 
of  any  dimensions.  Owing  to  its  serrated  edge  the  joint  is 
not  detected,  and  in  its  general  appearance  the  work  has  much 
of  the  character  and  solidity  of  mosaic. 

The  great  advantage  these  small  hexagonal  tesserae  have 
over  tiles  is  that  they  adapt  themselves  without  difficulty 
to  curved  surfaces,  which  is  an  impossibility  with  tiles,  owing 
to  the  irregularity  of  their  warping  when  fired  ;  and  thus 
they  can  come  into  use  for  vaults,  domes,  and  domical 


Sgraffito}?  SiTr)I21 


spandrils  and  apses  —  spaces,  perhaps,  more  than  any  others 
suitable  for  decoration. 

The  promoters  of  this  material  seem  to  me  to  lay  too  much 
stress  on  its  having  the  appearance  and  impasto  of  oil,  and 
pride  themselves  on  being  able  to  imitate  qualities  which  are 
out  of  place  in  mural  decoration.  As  the  material  is  essentially 
mural,  they  would  do  well  to  confine  their  energies  to  the  pro- 
duction of  mural  qualities.  The  material  will,  I  believe,  be 
found  quite  as  suitable  for  these  as  it  has  already  proved  itself 
to  be  for  the  lesser  qualities  of  pictorial  art. 

Having  thus  obtained  a  solid  uniform  indestructible 
material,  which  can  be  adapted  to  curved  as  well  as  flat 
surfaces,  it  only  remains  to  paint  upon  it  with  permanent 
colours  ;  and  these  colours,  it  is  asserted,  are  so  little  changed 
by  the  fire,  that  an  artist,  wholly  inexperienced  in  pot-painting, 
will  have  no  more  difficulty  in  using  them  than  the  ordinary 
oil  colours  on  canvas.  If  this  be  so,  we  have  the  solution  of  all 
our  difficulties,  and  I  can  only  express  a  hope  that  so  valuable 
an  invention  may  become  generally  available  to  artists. 

Hitherto  the  secrets  of  pot-painting  have  been  so  jealousy 
guarded  by  their  proprietors,  that  the  art  is  entirely  under 
their  control,  and  practically  no  one  can  paint  in  pot  colours 
unless  he  is  in  the  employ  and  under  the  immediate  direc- 
tion of  the  manufacturer.  I  have  no  wish  to  depreciate  the 
chemical  knowledge,  the  skill,  or  industry  necessary  to  the 
production  of  good  glazes  and  pigments,  or  to  grudge  them 
a  proper  remuneration  ;  but  I  believe  the  narrow-minded 
jealousy  with  which  these  secrets  are  guarded  is  a  mistaken 
policy,  and  that  if  they  were  thrown  open,  not  only  would 
there  be  a  revival,  among  artists  of  eminence,  of  decorative 
painting,  much  to  the  benefit  of  art  and  the  enlargement  of  its 
borders,  but  I  believe  that  even  the  humblest  branch  of  pot 
manufacture  would  share  in  the  interest  and  splendour  which 
would  be  given  to  its  highest  development. 

Although  Sgraffito,  or  Sgraffiatura,  may,  perhaps,  be  more 
appropriately  classed  among  architectural  processes  and 
materials,  it  seems  so  adapted  for  use  in  interior  as  well  as 
exterior  mural  decoration,  that  I  venture  to  mention  it  here. 


122  Lecture  VIII. 

As  the  process  is  not  usually  known,  I  will  briefly  describe  it. 
What  is  called  the  "  floating"  coat  of  ordinary  plaster,  which 
is  usually  three-quarters  of  an  inch  thick,  having  been  applied 
to  the  wall,  a  layer  of  black,  or  any  dark-coloured  plaster,  is 
then  laid  about  a  quarter  of  an  inch  thick,  and  above  this 
another  layer  much  thinner  and  lighter  in  colour.  Having  pre- 
pared a  charcoal  drawing  of  the  figures  or  ornament  you  intend 
to  execute,  you  either  trace  it  or  print  it  on  the  wet  plaster; 
with  a  sharp  knife  you  then  cut  through  the  upper  layer  of 
plaster,  and,  scraping  it  away,  expose  the  black  wherever  you 
want  it  to  appear.  In  this  way  you  can  execute  in  a  very 
effective  manner  any  ornament  or  subject  which  can  be 
represented  in  two  tints  ;  by  using  three  layers  more  com- 
plicated effects  can  be  produced.  Under  the  direction  of  Mr. 
Cole,  who  is  always  anxious  to  revive  the  varied  arts  which 
made  Italy  so  glorious  in  the  days  of  the  Renaissance,  I  have 
made  many  experiments  in  Sgraffito  ;  these  may  be  seen  on 
the  back  of  the  New  Science  Schools  at  South  Kensington.  It 
is  a  most  fascinating  process — cheap,  effective,  and,  I  believe, 
durable.  There  is  one  modification  of  it  which  seems  to  me 
to  promise  success.  By  laying  a  thicker  outer  coat  we  have 
been  able  to  carve  it  almost  like  a  cameo.  A  frieze  of  amorini 
so  executed  may  be  seen  close  to  the  ground ;  and  I  cannot 
help  thinking  that  Sgraffito,  and  the  many  modifications  of 
which  it  is  capable,  are  well  worth  the  attention  of  decorative 
artists  and  architects. 

Having  thus  noticed  the  principal  materials  used  for  mural 
decoration,  it  will  be  necessary,  before  we  consider  the  variety 
and  profusion  of  material  used  in  ornamental  art  generally,  to 
say  a  few  words  on  the  dogmas  and  assertions  which  are  now 
so  popular.  Should  each  material  be  treated  in  a  manner 
peculiar  to  itself?  Should  the  material  control  the  artist,  or 
the  artist  the  material  ?  Is  it  wrong  to  imitate  work  in  one  ma- 
terial in  another  material  ?  Now,  there  are  no  subjects  on  which 
the  law  is  laid  down  more  positively  than  on  this :  all  design  is 
to  be  in  strict  accordance  with  the  material.  But  I  presume 
that  even  the  most  ardent  advocates  of  "true  principles" 
would  concede  that  a  statue,  whether  in  marble,  bronze,  wood, 


Theories  about  Material.  12^ 

vJ 

or  terra-cotta,  must  necessarily  be  treated  in  the  same  way.  I 
do  not  mean  in  little  details  of  hair,  and  so  forth.  One  ma- 
terial might  be  more  difficult  than  another ;  but  in  all  the  artist 
would  aim,  and  rightly  aim,  at  the  same  object,  wholly  irre- 
spective of  the  material,  viz.,  the  imitation  of  Nature.  It 
would  be  admitted  that  in  this  nothing  is  to  be  conceded  to 
the  material;  but  in  decorative  art  it  is  asserted  that  every  de- 
sign should  exhibit  undoubted  marks  of  the  material  for  which 
it  is  intended.  That  a  design  ought  to  be  in  accordance  with 
the  properties  of  the  material  is  a  proposition  which  would  be 
accepted  by  all.  But  then  comes  the  question  :  would  it  be 
possible  to  execute  and  use  a  design  which  was  obviously  at 
variance  with  the  properties  of  the  material  ?  and  if  it  is  done, 
and  answers  its  purpose,  is  not  that  a  proof  that  it  is  in 
accordance  with  the  properties  of  the  material  ?  Take  as  an 
extreme  instance  a  projecting  bracket  from  which  we  wished 
to  suspend  a  lamp.  Would  it  be  wrong  to  make  such  a  thing 
of  stone  ?  and  if  so,  why  ?  The  answer  will  be,  because  it 
would  break.  To  which  I  reply,  why  need  we  trouble  our 
selves  about  a  theory  which  condemns  only  the  impossible  ? 

All  art  has  to  deal  with  appearances,  alone.  If  a  bracket 
looks  too  frail  for  the  weight  it  has  to  support,  it  is  aesthetically 
too  thin,  though  practically  it  may  be  strong  enough  to  sup- 
port twenty  times  the  weight.  But  the  dogmas  about  material 
are  not  put  forth  on  these  grounds  ;  "  true  principle  "  men  are 
not  content  with  appearances,  all  must  be  real ;  and  if  reality 
and  appearance  do  not  coincide  there  must  be  falsehood 
somewhere. 

But  to  revert  to  our  bracket.  Supposing  we  could  obtain 
stone  of  remarkable  tenacity,  the  more  tenacious  it  was  the 
thinner  and  more  elongated  should  we  be  able  to  make  the 
form  of  our  bracket.  But,  it  will  be  stated,  you  must  not 
take  exceptional  but  general  characteristics  ;  you  should  take 
some  characteristic  which  is  peculiar  to  the  material,  and,  in 
short,  exaggerate  that  to  the  exclusion  of  those  characteristics 
which  it  may  possess  in  common  with  other  materials.  The 
line  of  argument  is  this  : — The  characteristic,  say,  of  iron  is 
malleability  and  ductilitv  combined  with  strength  and  stiffness ; 


124  Lecture  VI I L 

therefore  it  ought  to  be  wrought,  and  all  designs  for  it  ought 
obviously  to  show  that  it  is  wrought.  To  this  I  reply,  that  if  its 
qualities  are  so  admirably  adapted  for  its  being  wrought,  in  the 
ordinary  course  of  affairs  it  ze>z//be  wrought.  In  the  long  run  the 
economies  prevail,  and  uses  are  not  thrown  away.  But  when  it 
is  argued  that  it  is  wrong  to  cast  iron  because  its  ductility  and 
malleability  are  not  made  use  of  to  the  fullest,  then  I  say  that 
is  also  a  question  of  use.  If  cast-iron  is  found  to  be  useful  and 
economical,  who  are  these  philosophers,  that  we  are  to  attend 
to  their  veto  ?  Of  course  practical  people  do  not  attend  to  these 
men  at  all,  who,  however,  address  themselves  to  artists ;  and, 
unfortunately,  an  exaggerated  view  of  the  necessities  of  ma- 
terial threatens  to  limit  the  liberty  and  scope  of  decorative  art. 

If  wrought-iron  is  to  be  used,  let  the  artist  make  such  a  design 
as  the  smith  will  delight  to  execute  ;  but  if  that  should  be  too 
dear,  or  many  of  the  same  pattern  should  be  wanted,  I  cannot 
myself  see  the  sin  of  having  them  made  of  cast-iron,  provided 
they  answer  their  purpose. 

Again,  blowing  exhibits  the  quality  of  glass  admirably,  and 
it  is  delightful  to  see  the  numberless  beautiful  forms  that  the 
glass  almost  naturally  assumes  in  the  hands  of  a  workman  of 
intelligence  and  taste  ;  but,  because  blown  glass  is  beautiful, 
is  cast  and  cut  glass  to  be  condemned  ? — cannot  beautiful 
forms  and  other  qualities  be  exhibited  by  those  methods  as  well  ? 
And  if  they  answer  their  purpose,  is  not  that  enough  ?  Are  we  to 
waste  our  time  in  condemningcows  because  theyare  not  horses  ? 

The  assertion  that  terra-cotta  ought  to  be  used  in  small 
pieces  like  bricks,  because  it  is  a  sort  of  brick,  and  not  in 
large  pieces  that  might  be  mistaken  for  stones,  is  an  idle 
assertion,  and  a  mischievous  one,  for  it  would  limit  its  profit- 
ble  use.  If  it  fulfils  the  purpose  for  which  it  is  wanted,  what 
does  it  signify  whether  it  is  like  stone  or  like  brick  ?  What 
can  it  matter,  whether  a  soft  material  becomes  hard  by  artifi- 
cial or  natural  processes  ?  We  want  a  certain  form — in  one  case 
it  is  moulded,  in  the  other  cut ;  for  use  or  appearance  the 
result  is  the  same.  Why  should  we  be  troubled  with  plausible 
theories,  which  puzzle  the  weak,  and  attempt  to  limit  at  once 
our  art  and  our  use  ?  If  a  material  is  unfit  for  the  use  to  which 


Theories  about  Material.  1 2  5 

it  is  applied  it  will  not  be  used  ;  but  if  it  is  fit,  it  is  ridiculous 
to  prove  from  "  true  principles  "  that  it  ought  not  to  be  used. 
Take,  for  instance,  a  cornice.  The  line  of  argument  is  this : 
— A  cornice  is  a  stone  structure,  and  a  deep  cornice  can  only 
be  made  of  large  stones.  Terra-cotta  is  nothing  more  than 
brick,  and  therefore  ought  to  be  small,  and  consequently  is  not 
adapted  for  large  cornices.  I  reply  that  terra-cotta  can  be  and 
is  made  in  large  pieces,  and  that  cornices  are  made  of  it,  and 
that  in  every  respect  it  fulfils  its  practical  and  artistic  purpose. 

Another  very  fashionable  dogma  is,  that  no  design  for  one 
material  should  be  executed  in  another.  Now  that  is  a  good, 
sweeping,  plausible  dogma. 

We  will  begin  with  the  Greek  temples.  They  were,  at  first, 
obvious  imitations  of  wooden  structures,  and  the  peculiarity  of 
Gothic  is  that  it  discarded  square,  massive  forms  for  those 
which  imply  flexure  and  ramification — qualities  completely  at 
variance  with  those  of  stone.  Yet  "true  principle"  men  are 
almost  invariably  Goths.  Such  is  the  consistency  of  philoso- 
phers !  Basket-work  has  in  all  ages  been  imitated  in  stone  ; 
forms  of  pottery  were  imitated  in  bronze;  and  styles  and  panels, 
which  are  essentially  wooden,  are  as  commonly  rendered  in 
stone,  while  in  wood-work  we  find  that  the  compliment  is  re- 
turned, and  not  only  cornices  of  an  obviously  stone  construc- 
tion, but  the  arch  itself,  which  is  essentially  so,  is  over  and 
over  again  executed  in  wood  ;  and  in  ornamental  art  a  fanciful 
imitation  of  structures  and  other  objects  originally  executed  in 
another  material  is  one  of  its  commonest  phases.  Are  we,  at 
the  mere  dictation  of  critics,  to  condemn  all  these  things  ? 

On  the  other  hand,  is  there  nothing  in  material  ?  As  long 
as  the  work  is  possible  and  useful,  are  we  to  take  no  notice 
of  the  material  in  making  a  design  ?  Is  the  evasion  or  the 
patient  surmounting  of  the  difficulties  of  a  material  a  merit  or 
a  defect  in  the  work  ?  If  works  of  art  are  praised  for  being  in 
accordance  with  the  material,  are  not  works  elaborated  in 
spite  of  the  material  equally  worthy  of  praise  ?  Have  we  no 
definite  rule  to  guide  us  in  such  matters  as  these  ?  There  is 
certainly  none,  and  I  hope  there  never  will  be  in  the  sense  in 
which  popular  dogmas  are  now  put  forth. 


126  Lecture  VIII. 

But  though  to  such  questions  as  these  it  is  impossible,  and 
rightly  impossible,  to  give  categorical  answers,  my  own  sympa- 
thies, in  common  with  those  of  most  artists  of  any  education 
or  knowledge  of  ornament,  are  so  decidely  in  favour  of  the 
expression  of  the  qualities  of  the  material,  rather  than  of  the 
skill  of  the  artist,  which  would  tend  to  obliterate  them,  that  I 
will  briefly  state  what  may  fairly  be  urged  on  this  side  of  the 
question.  In  the  first  place,  when  we  are  judging  of  the  com- 
parative merits  of  two  opposing  principles,  we  may  very  well 
speculate  on  the  result  of  the  complete  predominance  of  one 
or  the  other.  Now,  I  think  it  necessarily  follows  that  mono- 
tonous uniformity  in  the  ornamentation  of  every  material,  and 
a  general  tendency  to  naturalism  and  finish,  would  result  from 
the  complete  triumph  of  skill ;  whereas  a  variety,  which  could 
not  fail  to  be  .both  interesting  and  pleasing,  would  be  the 
result  of  the  opposite  principle — a  principle  which  has  a  natural 
leaning  towards  the  Ideal  Pole  in  our  scale ;  and  all  orna- 
mental art,  if  a  little  inclined  to  be  rough  and  barbaric,  would 
be  more  symmetrical,  conventional,  and  severe.  The  consider- 
ation of  an  instance,  if  it  does  not  enable  us  to  come  to  an 
exact  and  definite  conclusion,  will  at  least  put  the  conditions 
of  the  problem  into  something  like  intelligible  order.  Let  us, 
for  example,  take  woodcuts.  '  Now,  my  own  feeling  about 
woodcuts  is  that  those  are  the  best  which  have  the  essential 
character  of  wood,  and  are  most  distinguishable  from  engrav- 
ings in  other  materials.  I  prefer  vigorous,  even  coarse  work, 
to  a  refinement  which  rivals  the  detail  and  minute  finish  of  an 
engraving  on  steel.  But  if  I  am  shown  a  modern  woodcut  of 
some  rustic  scene — perhaps  after  Birket  Foster — I  at  onqe 
admit  its  success,  a  sort  of  success  which  is  altogether  im- 
possible in  the  older  method.  And  at  first  it  may  seem  a  little 
ungracious  to  say  I  like  the  old  work  better ;  but  the  fact  is, 
there  is  necessarily  something  acquired  and  technical  in  our 
tastes.  If  we  regard  it  as  a  woodcut,  all  our  preconceived 
notions  of  what  a  woodcut  should  be  affect  our  judgment';  but 
if  we  regard  it  as  a  representation  of  a  fact  or  scene,  we  frankly 
take  it  for  what  it  is  worth,  whether  it  is  done  o.n  wood,  steel, 
or  copper.  If  the  object  of  the  artist  is  purely  imitative,  we 


Theories  about  Material.  127 

do  not  take  notice  of  the  material  in  which  he  works  ;  but  if 
his  object  is  to  produce  a  good  woodcut,  a  good  majolica  plate, 
or  a  piece  of  goldsmith's  work,  then  we  cannot  divest  ourselves 
of  the  associations  which  the  knowledge  of  such  arts  naturally 
has  on  our  tastes. 

The  rudest  work  is  necessarily  the  most  materialistic  (if  I 
may  use  the  word  in  that  sense).  The  rougher  the  tools  and 
the  less  his  skill,  the  less  is  the  workman  able  to  subdue  the 
material  to  his  will ;  so  that  all  barbaric  ornament  is  necessarily 
more  in  harmony  with  the  material  than  that  of  an  age  more 
mechanically  dexterous.  For  this  reason,  also,  all  arts  are 
simpler  at  their  beginning,  and,  so  far,  often  better,  than  they 
are  at  a  later  period,  when  a  stern  severity  gives  way  to 
elegance  and  finish,  the  result  of  better  tools  and  workman- 
ship, and  perhaps  not  a  little  desire  to  show  them  off.  But, 
on  the  other  hand,  those  whose  sympathies  lean  towards 
material  will  always  be  in  bad  company,  for  the  ignorant  and 
unskilful  will  always  be  its  loudest  advocates. 

The  harmony  between  design  and  material  is  more  generally 
evident  and  satisfactory  in  ancient  than  in  modern  work,  be- 
cause the  design  was  made  and  executed  by  the  same  man. 
Modern  designs  are  often  vulgar  or  absurd,  because  they  are 
made  by  vulgar  people  who  k'now  nothing  of  work.  When 
artists  are  workmen,  and  workmen  artists,  if  philosophers  will 
only  let  them  alone,  we  shall  again  have  work  almost  unex- 
ceptionable in  taste  and  style. 

To  some  extent  I  sympathize  writh  those  who  preach  so 
much  about  material.  But  they  set  about  an  argument  pretty 
much  as  a  rude  Norman  would  have  carved  out  a  capital  with 
an  axe;  and  I  object  to  their  dogmas  because  they  are  too 
superficial,  and  they  are  too  one-sided  to  influence  any  but 
the  thoughtless  and  prejudiced;  while,  as  an  indictment  against 
those  who  work  on  an  opposite  principle,  they  will  not  hold 
water  for  a  moment.  It  is  impossible  to  lay  down  any  rigid 
law  about  material.  State  any  law  you  choose  ;  I  will  under- 
take to  find  some  object  in  the  Museum  executed  in  exact 
opposition  to  your  law  which  you  will  at  once  admit  is  a 
praise-compelling  success.  A  broad  and  liberal  mind  can 


128  Lecture  VI1L 

alone  appreciate  art ;  narrow  dogmas  are  the  watchwords  of 
cliques  and  the  cause  of  most  of  the  art  absurdities  of  the  day. 

There  is  another  phase  of  this  subject  which  is  a  very 
favourite  one  with  critics,  and  that  is  the  deceptions  of  art.  The 
high  moral  tone  assumed  against  all  imitations  is  so  plausible 
that  many  are  deceived  by  it.  They  say  everything  should 
appear  to  be  exactly  what  it  is.  I  think  it  generally  does 
that  without  the  aid  of  critics.  All  stucco  and  cement  is  con- 
demned because  it  is  like  stone,  or,  as  the  critics  say,  pretends 
to  be  stone.  I  have  even  heard  paint  condemned  because  it 
hides  the  material  underneath,  and  I  believe  a  certain  school 
would  condemn  a  man's  skin,  and  would  infinitely  prefer  to 
see  the  bloody  muscles  bare. 

Let  us,  for  argument's  sake,  take  the  instance  of  veneering, 
or,  what  is  even  worse,  gilding.  If  there  is  wickedness  any- 
where, surely  it  is  here.  Can  any  subterfuge  be  more  base 
than  this  ?  By  a  trumpery,  almost  impalpable  coating,  to 
make  mere  plaster  pass  for  pure  gold  !  It  is  no  doubt  always 
as  well  to  attribute  the  worst  possible  motives  to  everybody ; 
but  I  venture,  nevertheless,  to  ask,  is  any  deception  intended  ? 
Is  it  not  just  possible  that  these  pretentious  impostors  may 
admire  the  brilliant  quality  of  the  surface,  and  think  it  no  sin 
to  enjoy  it  at  a  less  price  than  solid  gold  ?  They  might  even 
be  willing  to  inform  their  friends  that  their  picture-frames 
were  not  entirely  of  solid  gold.  Would  it  be  possible  for 
them  in  this  way  to  avoid  the  condemnation  of  the  critics, 
or  is  it  really  more  moral  to  eat  butter  in  lumps  than  to 
spread  it  thin  ? 

All  these  questions  about  the  deceptions  of  art  may  afford 
subjects  for  the  speculations  of  casuists,  but  have  nothing 
whatever  to  do  with  art,  which,  as  I  have  said  over  and  over 
again,  has  to  deal  with  appearances  alone. 

If  you  wish  to  succeed  as  an  artist,  waste  no  time  in  theories. 
The  interests  of  the  artist  and  the  critic  are  diametrically 
opposed  ;  to  the  artist  it  is  an  advantage  to  limit  the  con- 
sideration of  art  to  art  alone,  while  the  more  the  critic  can 
deviate  into  other  fields,  the  more  he  has  to  write  about. 
Hence  all  this  exaggerated  morality.  Study  not  the  words 


Common-sense  View.  129 

of  critics,  but  the  works  of  the  old  masters — these  alone  will 
enable  you  to  form  a  sound,  broad,  and  liberal  judgment. 
There  is  good  in  all  styles  :  use  principles  for  your  own 
guidance,  not  to  condemn  others.  Talk  little,  do  much,  and 
you  will  acquire,  by  work  and  observation,  a  taste  and  power 
which  will  enable  you  to  form  a  style  of  your  own,  free  from 
an  exaggerated  regard  for  material  on  one  hand,  or  from  a 
reckless  bravura  of  execution  on  the  other.  Always  mistrust 
those  who  prove  any  particular  art  is  wrong ;  and  when  an 
artist  has  a  theory,  you  may  be  pretty  sure  it  is  only  a  cloak 
for  his  own  deficiencies.  Artists  are  particularly  ingenious  in 
this  sort  of  self-deception  ;  but  nothing  is  a  greater  impediment 
in  the  race  for  true  excellence  than  this.  Leave  them  to  their 
own  ideas,  and  beat  them. 


ADDRESS    AT    THE    CONCLUSION 
OF  THE   SESSION. 

AS  we  have  just  concluded  our  Session,1  it  will  not  be 
out  of  place  to  sum  up  the  progress  that  has  been 
made,  to  note  such  defects  as  may  have  been  de- 
tected, and  to  caution  you  against  some  misapprehensions 
which,  not  unnaturally,  may  have  arisen.  And,  first,  I  have 
again  to  point  out  the  want  of  intellectual  effort.  It  is  not 
that  you  are  unwilling  to  work,  but  that  your  energy  wanes  ; 
you  lapse  into  indifference  and  idle  imitation.  If  you  really 
understood  the  enormous  value,  during  the  whole  of  your 
future  career,  of  accurate,  definite,  exact  knowledge,  and  how 
valuable  an  influence  on  character  as  well  as  intellect  the 
discipline  of  learning  would  have,  you  would  grudge  neither 
the  time  nor  the  effort  necessary  to  acquire  it.  That  know- 
ledge is  power  is  especially  true  in  art. 

Be  not  disheartened  when  you  compare  your  rough  drawings 
with  the  more  finished  productions  of  an  imitative  system. 
Drawings  must  be  looked  upon  as  aids  to  knowledge  alone : 
the  value  of  the  drawings  themselves  is  nothing.  In  a  given 
time  you  might  make  two  imitative  finished  drawings,  or  fifty 
rougher  sketches,  from  life  or  memory.  The  first  might, 

1  The  session  included  lectures  on  the  Human  Figure,  Architecture, 
a.nd  Ornament. 


Neglect  of  Nature.  131 

perhaps,  be  worth  three  shillings,  the  latter  two  shillings  and 
sixpence  :  but  even  if  the  sketches  have  failed  to  impress  as 
many  facts  on  your  memory  as  I  could  wish,  they  afford  a 
larger  experience  and  more  suggestions  for  the  action  of  the 
figure  than  could  possibly  be  the  case  if  your  time  had  been 
spent  on  laborious  and  mechanical  strippling.  We  must,  how- 
ever, guard  against  a  not  improbable  failing  —  a  habit  of 
leaving  works  incomplete.  In  our  attempt  to  acquire  know- 
ledge, we  must  not  neglect  that  power  of  imitative  finish,  and 
that  facility  of  execution,  which  are  actually  necessary  to 
success  in  art.  I  would  most  strongly  recommend  you  always 
to  have  some  drawing  from  the  antique,  or  a  painting  of  "  still 
life,"  which  you  can  take  up  at  odd  times.  This  is  a  matter 
of  the  highest  importance,  not  only  to  your  progress  in  execu- 
tion, but  as  an  economy  of  time.  The  drawing  is,  in  this 
respect,  of  more  use  than  the  painting,  for  you  can  take  it  up 
for  ten  minutes;  while  it  is  hardly  worth  while  to  set  your 
palette  for  a  shorter  time  than  an  hour. 

We  do  not  sufficiently  study  from  nature  :  we  ought  to 
draw  and  study  vegetable  forms,  shells,  fishes,  birds,  beasts. 
A  continual  use  of  your  note-book  should  enable  you  to  lay 
up  an  inexhaustible  store  of  artistic  materials  and  suggestions. 
We  ought  to  know  perfectly  the  general  construction  of  at 
lest  all  these  common  varieties  of  animals  ;  we  ought  to 
know  the  anatomy  and  general  arrangement  of  the  feathers 
of  birds,  and  the  leading  forms  of  fishes  ;  —  in  this  respect  not 
only  the  teaching,  but  the  materials  of  the  schools,  is  deficient, 
The  leading  types  of  shells,  insects,  and  the  wonders  of  the 
miscroscope,  furnish  inexhaustible  but  too  much  neglected 
suggestions  to  the  decorative  artist. 

Then,  again,  the  study  of  the  arrangement  of  colour  o£ 
natural  objects  is  almost  entirely  ignored  ;  yet  how  pregnant 
would  it  be  with  the  most  valuable  and  original  suggestions. 
There  is  hardly  anything  in  nature  that  is  not  perfect  in 
colour.  A  dead  sparrow  would  enable  you  to  arrange  the 
marquetrie  of  a  cabinet  with  faultless  harmony.  Then,  again, 
the  varied  tints  of  any  colour  in  light,  shade,  and  half-tint  are 
always  harmonious.  The  gradations  of  cplo^ny^pwjer,  if 

° 


OF  THE 

OTNIVERSITY 


132  Concluding  A  ddrcss. 

properly  studied,  would  teach  a  lady  to  dress  with  a  taste  that 
would  be  the  envy  of  her  sex.  That  dress  is  not,  more  than 
it  is,  the  study  and  recognised  province  of  an  artist,  is  a 
matter  of  wonder.  Surely  a  beautiful  woman,  beautifully 
dressed,  is  as  much  worth  seeing  as  a  decorated  palace. 

The  study  of  drapery  will  form  another  important  branch 
of  your  education.  I  have  already  pointed  out  rriany  of  its 
leading  principles  and  lines ;  but  these  are  hardly  more 
complex,  varied,  and  interesting  than  its  colour  and  texture. 
Drapery  adds  mass,  variety,  and  splendour  to  the  figure  ; 
without  its  aid  two-thirds  of  art  would  have  been  impossible. 
What  would  Veronese  or  Rubens  be  without  silk  and  satin  ? 

Painting  should  be  studied  in  an  exact  and  systematic,  not 
mere  imitative,  method.  It  would,  for  instance,  be  a  most 
interesting  and  instructive  lesson  to  take  a  bust,  and  artificially 
define  its  shadows  from  a  given  point ;  let  those  shadows 
be  painted  brown  ;  then  shift  the  imaginary  light,  and  again 
define  the  shadow,  and  paint  the  interval  between  the  two 
shadow  lines  grey.  Again  shift  the  lift,  and  paint  the 
interval  red,  and  so  on  to  the  final  yellow  high  lights.  Of 
course,  I  do  not  mean  that  this  should  be  done  on  the  bust, 
but  on  an  accurate  drawing  of  the  bust  on  which  the  different 
shadow  lines  were  clearly  defined.  A  study  of  this  sort  would 
explain  the  rationale  of  shadow  and  colour  ;  it  would  show  that 
colour  was  principally  dependent  on  the  angle  of  incidence  of 
the  light.  It  would  give  you  the  power  of  putting  down  the 
shadow,  half  tint,  local  colour,  and  high  light,  broadly  and 
simply.  It  would  enable  you  fully  to  appreciate  the  fact 
that  the  art  of  good  colour  is  keeping  the  colours  distinct ; 
when  mixed  they  are  little  better  than  mud. 

These  are  subjects  that  we  have  as  yet  hardly  entered 
upon,  but  which  will  afford  occupation  for  years  ;  and  I  may 
well  feel  some  dismay  when  I  think  how  short  the  time  is  in 
which  I  am  expected  to  teach  them.  But  you  must  look 
upon  my  teaching  rather  as  suggestions  for  future  study  than 
as  its  accomplishment. 

I  will  now  briefly  touch  on  a  misapprehension  that  is  not 
unlikely  to  have  occurred  to  you.  It  may  perhaps  be  thought 


Defence  of  Technical  Teaching.  133 

that  in  my  endeavours  to  teach  the  science  of  art,  and,  as  far 
as  I  can,  to  formulate  the  phenomena  of  nature,  I  am  inclined 
to  neglect  its  infinite  variety,  and  the  individuality  of  its 
detail ;  that  I  exalt  technicalities  at  the  expense  of  subject 
and  expression  ;  in  short,  that  I  consider  the  body  rather  than 
the  soul  of  art.  But  the  least  consideration  would  show  how 
erroneous  such  an  estimate  must  be.  I  have  fully  pointed 
out,  by  means  of  the  Scale  of  Art,  that  all  the  principles  and 
technicalities,  which  are  essential  at  the  Decorative  and  Ideal 
pole,  may  gradually  be  relaxed  as  we  approach  the  opposite 
one  of  Imitation  and  Subject ;  and  that,  as  we  are  engaged  in 
the  study  of  ornament,  these  principles  are  to  us  especially 
necessary ;  but,  besides  this,  it  is  the  science  of  art  alone  that 
it  is  possible  to  teach.  It  is  the  language  of  art,  but  it  is  not 
possible  to  teach  people  what  to  say.  It  is  not  unlikely  that 
those  who  have  little  may  become  wordy,  but  that  is  no  fault 
of  the  master  who  has  taught  them  grammar,  but  comes  from 
the  paucity  of  their  ideas.  Neverthless,  as  from  constantly 
dwelling  on  principles  their  value  may  appear  exaggerated,  it 
may  not  be  out  of  place  for  me  to  say,  that  nothing  is  so 
entirely  contrary  to  my  views  of  art  as  to  hold  light  the  more 
subtle  and  spiritual  qualities  of  expression  and  nature  ;  and  I 
will  say  a  few  words  on  the  comparative  value  of  expression^ 
form,  colour,  detail  and  finish. 

Expression  is  the  very  soul  of  art.  First,  the  expression  of 
action,  which  is  even  more  important  and  impressive  than  the 
expression  of  the  face.  A  picture,  though  it  may  be  splendid 
in  colour  and  force,  if  it  fails  in  expression,  how  tame  and 
insipid  it  is !  How  accurately  does  an  attitude  express  the 
whole  spirit  and  intention  of  the  man !  how  clearly  is  every 
shade  of  emotion  expressed  and  detected  !  We  could  tell  at  a 
glance  whether  he  is  abjectly  crouching,  earnestly  imploring, 
manfully  interceding,  devoutly  praying  ;  differences  which  we 
all  detect  with  the  most  unerring  accuracy  are,  in  reality,  so 
minute  that  it  is  almost  impossible  to  define  or  describe  them. 
As  an  instance  of  the  quickness  of  our  sight,  I  may  mention 
the  almost  instantaneous  perception  of  the  slight  change  in 
the  centre  of  gravity  when  any  one  intends  to  pass  on  this  or 


134  Concluding  A  ddress. 

that  side;  or  the  readiness  with  which  we  detect  the  least 
unsteadiness  in  the  walk,  and  conclude  a  man  is  drunk  ;  and 
how  we  at  once  see  if  a  person  is  at  all  odd  or  mentally  weak  ; 
and  yet  these  deviations  from  ordinary  action  could  hardly  be 
measured  with  the  callipers. 

It  is  impossible  to  teach  the  subtleties  of  expression  ;  if  you 
have  the  faculty  of  putting  yourself  in  the  place  of  any  of  the 
actors  in  a  scene — if  you  vividly  realize  the  character,  you 
will  naturally  put  yourself  in  the  proper  attitude.  It  is  not 
necessary  to  do  so  before  a  glass,  though  that  is  useful :  the 
mere  fact  of  feeling  and  knowing  the  character  will  influence 
your  work.  Draw  small  sketches  over  and  over  again,  till  you 
have  succeeded  in  putting  down  a  few  lines  that  convey  to  you 
your  original  idea.  This  is  the  most  essential  thing  in  art ; 
but,  with  our  present  knowledge,  it  is  impossible  to  teach  it. 
And  the  same  with  the  expression  of  the  countenance.  We 
can,  indeed,  prescribe  a  few  coarse  receipts  for  your  general 
guidance ;  but  how  subtle,  how  impossible  to  define  is  the 
quivering  lip  of  St.  Catherine — the  slightest  deviation  of  line 
would  entirely  spoil  it.  How  can  we  measure,  explain,  or 
define  the  tender  earnestness,  the  imploring  look  of  that  lovely 
face  in  Millais'  "  Huguenots,"  or  the  divine  sorrow  of  Christ  in 
Raphael's  "  Agony  in  the  Garden,"  or  the  ecstatic  and  rapt 
devotion  of  a  saint  by  Francia,  which  I  saw  in  a  window  in 
the  Borghese  Palace  at  Rome  ? 

If  you  have  deep  earnest  feeling,  you  may  be  able  to  imbue 
others  with  it,  through  your  work.  Without  it  you  can  never 
do  so,  however  skilful  you  may  be  in  technicalities.  Yet 
technicalities  are  not  to  be  despised  ;  the  instances  I  have 
given  owe  at  least  some  of  their  effect  to  the  perfection  with 
which  the  heads  are  rendered. 

Nevertheless,  such  is  the  force  of  strong  feeling,  that  it 
sometimes  makes  even  the  ignorant  eloquent ;  and  so  in  art, 
particularly  in  early  art,  how  devout  are  the  saints,  how 
spiritual  the  angels  !  How  intense  is  the  pathos  of  the  tragic 
scene  of  the  "  Massacre  of  the  Innocents,"  in  such  a  panel  as 
that  on  the  pulpit  by  Pisano  !  Grotesque  as  are  some  of  the 
faces,  quaint  the  actions,  meagre  and  faulty  the  forms  (the 


Character.  135 

limbs  looking  as  if  pared  with  a  knife),  we  are  carried  away 
by  the  direct  earnestness  with  which  this  dreadful  tragedy  is 
told  ;  and  we  cannot  look  on  this  conglomeration  of  struggling 
figures  without  the  deepest  emotion. 

Some  of  the  effect  of  early  art,  and  of  early  mosaics  in 
particular,  is  not,  however,  to  be  set  down  entirely  to  expression. 
The  solemnity  of  their  position  and  light,  their  obvious  anti- 
quity, their  historic  interest,  their  severity,  and  the  great  scope 
left  to  the  imagination,  combine  to  put  us  in  the  proper  frame 
of  mind  to  receive  the  best  impressions  ;  and  if  we  add  to  all 
these  influences  the  all-powerful  one  of  solemn  music,  it  is  not 
to  be  wondered  at  that  too  much  credit  is  often  given  to  early 
Christian  art.  How  surprised  and  disappointed  we  often  are 
to  see  again,  after  a  long  interval,  works  which  before  stirred 
our  very  souls.  Their  former  effect  was  owing,  in  a  great 
measure,  no  doubt,  to  our  own  imagination. 

It  is  only  fair  to  ourselves  and  the  artists  to  endeavour  to 
derive  the  best  impressions  from  their  work.  It  is  wise  to  see 
pictures  alone,  and  on  no  account  to  see  many  pictures  at 
one  time. 

Having  touched  on  the  supreme  interest  of  expression  in 
action  and  in  the  countenance,  I  will  draw  your  attention  to 
the  kindred  subject  of  character. 

The  seizing  and  rendering  those  salient  points  which  com- 
bine to  give  character  is  an  invaluable  faculty.  It  is  not  so 
much  the  intentional  exaggeration  of  some  details,  and  the 
suppression  of  the  more  commonplace  ones,  as  it  is  that  the 
artist  feels  and  identifies  himself,  as  it  were,  with  the  character 
before  him  ;  and  so  renders  it  directly.  He  perceives  the 
whole  thing,  and  that  all  its  incidents  and  details  are  in 
harmony,  and  combine  to  express  one  character,  and  is  thus 
able  to  give  the  true  characteristic  appearance  of  figures, 
portraits,  landscape,  the  sea,  or  buildings  ;  and  this,  in  all  our 
work,  should  be  our  object.  If  we  paint  a  portrait,  we  should 
endeavour  to  comprehend  the  whole  character  of  the  man  ;  if 
a  landscape,  we  should  give  its  general  impression  ;  if  a  day, 
its  gloom  or  brightness,  or  the  hurried  impetuosity  of  a  storm, 
or  the  glow  of  evening,  or  the  solemn  stillness  of  twilight.  It 


136  Concluding  Address. 

is  true  that  every  detail  helps  to  render  this  general  impres- 
sion  ;  but  the  mere  study  of  detail  will  never  enable  us  to 
realize  the  scene. 

Turner,  of  all  artists,  is  in  this  respect,  as  in  many  others, 
the  greatest.  The  effect  of  his  pictures  is  certainly  not  owing 
to  the  careful  rendering  of  detail,  for  it  is  suggested  rather 
than  given  ;  and  yet  he  has  so  completely  comprehended  the 
character  of  many  of  his  scenes,  that  they  leave  on  us  all  the 
impression  of  Nature  itself.  It  is  impossible  to  pass  an  hour 
in  the  Turner  room  here  without  feeling  that  he  is  the  greatest 
of  Nature's  interpreters ;  but  I  would  remind  you  that  he  did 
not  despise  the  science  of  art.  He  studied  works,  now  called 
by  our  philosophers  artificial  and  obsolete,  with  the  greatest 
assiduity,  and  thus  he  acquired  that  artistic  power  which 
enabled  him  to  strike  into  new  and  original  paths.  What  a 
lesson  is  this  to  us  ! 

Another  aspect  of  art,  which  is  too  little  considered  by 
modern  critics,  is  the  character  and  individuality  of  the  artist 
himself,  which  induces  him  to  seize  on  those  aspects  of  nature 
which  are  in  harmony  with  his  own  temperament ;  and  so  an 
impetuous  man  will  best  paint  stormy  scenes,  the  quiet  recluse 
the  sweet  influence  of  the  evening,  the  happy  jovial  man  will 
revel  in  the  broad  daylight  of  the  summer,  the  devout  will 
paint  saints  and  martyrs.  Vandyke  had  all  the  feelings  and 
sympathies  of  a  courtier  and  a  gentleman,  and  so  was  able  to 
give  that  high-bred  air  of  dignity  and  grace  to  his  cavaliers 
and  ladies.  The  more  robust  Rubens  gave  a  fuller  and  more 
pompous  presence  to  his  sitters.  The  elegant  and  stately 
Venetians  combined  dignity  and  splendour.  The  divine 
Raphael  gave  touching  pathos  and  the  sweetness  of  feminine 
beauty,  manly  dignity  and  the  deepest  devotion.  To  Michael 
Angelo  alone  was  given  the  expression  of  stern  solemn  power. 

Another  quality  of  art,  hardly  inferior  to  expression,  is 
Form;  and  this  is,  from  its  nature,  essentially  a  learned 
faculty.  I  do  not  mean  the  mere  rendering  of  any  form  you 
may  happen  to  have  before  you,  but  a  comprehension  of  the 
beauty  and  dignity  of  fine  form  per  se,  which  produces  in  an 
artist  the  same  elevating  and  ennobling  sensation  that  fine 


Colour.  1 3  7 

music  does  in  those  who  have  a  feeling  for  it.  This  taste  or 
feeling  is  necessarily  peculiar  to  the  artistic  faculty  ;  it  is  an 
acquired  taste,  and  is,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  in  the  present  day, 
very  generally  dormant.  Many  modern  criticisms  of  Michael 
Angelo  could  only  be  possible  to  those  as  devoid  of  this 
sense,  as  men  born  deaf  are  of  music. 

Fine  form  is  firm  without  being  angular,  round  without 
being  effeminate  or  formless,  broad  without  being  empty.  The 
detail  of  it  is  marked  without  being  obtrusive.  Mass  leads  to 
mass  in  harmonious  sequence,  while  their  contours  from  every 
point  of  view  compose  a  fine  outline.  The  finest  art  is  that 
which  treats  a  figure  or  a  limb  as  one  beautifully-shaped  mass. 

Similar  observations  apply  equally  to  Colour.  The  highest 
conception  of  colour  is  that  which  embraces  the  whole  picture. 
General  colour  should  take  precedence  of  local  brilliance; 
fine  colour  is  warm  without  being  hot  or  foxy;  grey  and 
pearly  without  being  cold ;  brilliant  without  being  gaudy;  firm 
without  being  heavy. 

The  man  who  can  paint  the  half-tones  of  a  face,  though 
they  may  be  nothing  more  than  black  and  white  and  raw  amber, 
is  a  greater  artist  than  he  that  can  paint  brilliant-coloured  dra- 
peries. But  there  is  reason  to  fear  that  this  truth  is  just  now 
likely  to  be  exaggerated.  The  absence  of  positive  colour  is 
already  looked  upon  in  some  cliques  as  a  sure  sign  of  excel- 
lence ;  and  our  art  has  a  tendency  to  become  as  dry,  husky, 
and  dead,  as  before  it  was  sloppy,  stainy,  and  gay.  If  an  artist 
wishes  to  be  considered  to  have  an  eye  for  colour,  he  must 
take  good  care  to  restrain  any  natural  inclination  he  may  have 
towards  the  obsolete  vulgarity  of  Venetian  splendour ;  and 
critics  perceive  the  most  subtle  harmonies  in  pictures  which, 
to  ordinary  mortals,  appear  to  be  painted  in  whitewash  and  mud. 

Knowledge  of  Detail  is  essential,  but  any  exhibition  of  it  is 
bad  in  art.  The  great  lesson  we  have  to  learn  in  all  things  is 
simplicity.  It  seems  a  strange  thing  that  only  the  most  pro- 
found can  be  truly  simple  ;  but  so  it  is.  We  may  trace  all  our 
artistic  troubles  and  failings,  whether  in  ornament  or  imitation, 
to  the  want  of  it.  The  rendering  of  mere  detail,  though  now 
so  much  vaunted,  holds  but  a  low  place  in  art. 


138  Concluding  Address. 

Last  in  merit  among  artistic  qualities  comes  Finish. 

Finish  is  of  two  sorts :  the  finish  which  leaves  nothing 
wanting  in  the  representation  of  nature,  and  the  finish  of  the 
surface  of  the  painting  itself;  the  latter  a  quality  of  no  value 
whatever,  but,  nevertheless,  one  to  which  the  fashion  of  the 
day  obliges  qualities  far  higher  too  often  to  be  sacrificed.  It 
is  oftener  an  evil  than  a  good. 

Of  the  more  legitimate  finish  we  should  strive  to  be  capable. 
The  want  of  it  will  often  prevent  the  higher  qualities  of  your 
work  receiving  the  notice  their  merit  deserves,  and  you  should 
always  endeavour  to  turn  out  everything  from  your  hand  as 
perfect,  as  finished,  and  as  forcible  as  possible. 

The  value  of  originality  can  hardly  be  exaggerated,  but,  like 
riches,  it  may  almost  be  said  to  be  the  root  of  all  evil.  There 
is  nothing  connected  with  art  so  misunderstood  as  originality. 
How  often  do  we  hear  even  educated  men  talk  of  a  new  style  of 
architecture  as  some  day  to  be  suddenly  invented  by  a  genius. 
The  study  of  the  history  of  architecture  and  art  will  dispel  this 
illusion.  The  Darwinian  theory,  whether  true  or  not  in  nature, 
is  certainly  true  in  art.  Variation  and  improvement  is  a  de- 
velopment by  selection  of  what  has  gone  before  ;  every  step  in 
art  is  a  natural,  reasonable,  almost  to  be  expected  emanation. 

If  we  study  any  branch  of  natural  history,  we  shall  see 
what  infinite  variety  is  the  result  of  minute  changes  of  detail. 
Plants  or  animals,  however  dissimilar  from  each  other,  have 
rudiments  or  vestiges  of  construction  which  show  their  com- 
mon origin.  The  different  forms  of  leaves  may  be  traced  to 
one  prototype  ;  while  flowers,  and  even  fruit,  are  modifications 
of  leaves.  The  fore-leg  of  a  quadruped,  the  wing  of  a  bird, 
and  the  fin  of  a  fish  are  all  obviously  the  same ;  and,  judged 
by  the  popular  notion  of  originality,  no  one  is  so  obviously 
open  to  the  charge  of  want  of  it  as  the  Creator  of  the  Uni- 
verse. Critics  are  always  fearless  and  impartial ;  I  wish  they 
would  give  Art  a  holiday,  and  devote  their  attention  to  this  sub- 
ject. They  would  find  a  great  deal  in  Nature  which,  unluckily 
for  Nature,  does  not  coincide  with  their  preconceived  notion ; 
they  would  find  little  originality  in  their  sense  of  the  word, 
but  I  hardly  think  they  would  complain  of  want  of  variety. 


Originality.  139 

If  artists  would  take  a  common-sense  view  of  originality, 
they  would  not  be  haunted  with  vain  regrets,  but  would  work 
steadily  at  their  profession,  confident  that  if  they  had  origi- 
nality they  were  taking  the  best  means  to  develop  it.  It  is,  of 
course,  easy  enough  to  be  original,  in  the  sense  of  doing  some- 
thing no  one  has  ever  done  before.  If  you  took  six  years  to 
paint  a  lady-bird  on  the  rim  of  a  new  flower- pot,  you  would  pro- 
bably produce  an  original  work  ;  and  in  ornament  originality 
is,  unluckily,  easier.  There  is  no  particular  harm  in  trying  to 
do  something  original ;  but,  if  you  will  take  my  advice,  you 
will  be  very  suspicious  of  the  result.  It  is  probably  not  ori- 
ginal at  all  in  the  sense  that  no  one  ever  thought  of  it  before, 
but  it  has  been  rejected  as  bad.  It  would  be  a  more  just 
cause  of  elation  if  you  had  discovered  for  yourself  some  com- 
bination as  old  as  the  hills. 

A  man  of  knowledge  and  refined  taste  will  be  less  original 
than  one  who  does  not  so  completely  feel  the  beauty  of  the 
old  ;  for  he  will  say,  "  If  my  work  is  not  better  than  the  old, 
why  should  I  put  it  forth  ?"  and  his  fastidiousness  and  modesty 
may  be  so  excessive  as  to  paralyze  his  action ;  but  the  fame 
from  the  coarse  and  ugly  originality  of  the  present  day  will 
be  short-lived,  and  in  the  long  run,  works  of  art  will  always  be 
ranked  in  the  true  order  of  their  merit. 

A  survey  of  the  whole  domain  of  Nature  will  reveal  re- 
gions unoccupied  by  art,  some  impossible,  some  difficult ;  but 
some  that  will  reward  the  enterprising  with  fame.  Depend 
upon  it,  these  prizes  will  fall  neither  to  the  ignorant,  the  un- 
skilful, nor  the  vain.  Let  it  be  your  ambition  to  do  good,  \ 
rather  than  original,  work,  and  your  work  will  be  more  ori-  \ 
ginal  than  if  you  had  striven  to  make  it  so  ;  for  you  will  have 
developed  the  power  which  is  alone  capable  of  grasping  those 
aspects  of  Nature  which  you  may  be  the  first  to  discover  and 
comprehend.  It  is  of  little  use  finding  new  countries,  if  you 
are  too  feeble  to  take  possession ;  but  the  fact  is,  that  the 
eyes  of  the  feeble  are  as  weak  as  their  hands,  and  in  per- 
ception, as  well  as  in  conception  and  execution,  it  is  only  the 
great  who  can  be  original. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  DIAGRAMS. 

WHEN  the  lecturer  descends  from  the  rostrum  to  draw 
on  the  black  board,  or  to  trace  with  a  stick  the 
characteristic  lines  of  his  ready-made  diagrams,  he 
lays  aside  something  of  his  formality;  he  no  longer  thinks  it 
necessary  to  adhere  to  the  strict  line  of  his  argument;  there 
is  a  freshness  and  freedom  in  his  remarks  often  more  instructive 
as  well  as  more  pleasing  than  a  set  discourse ;  for  the  laboured 
conclusions  of  ordered  thought,  if  too  concisely  put,  are  hardly  less 
difficult  to  comprehend  than  to  state.  Books  should  be  read  with 
the  same  care  that  they  are  written ;  and  I  fear  we  must  conclude 
that  lectures  are  often  wasted  on  an  audience  which  is  too  idle  to 
listen  with  attention,  or  too  slow  to  grasp  ideas  unless  they  are 
repeated  again  and  again,  turned  this  way  and  that,  and  exhibited  in 
every  possible  phase.  My  own  lectures  are,  I  fear,  hardly  open  to 
the  charge  of  being  too  ordered,  or  too  concise ;  but  the  reader  will 
perhaps  pardon  me  if  in  these  explanations  I  sometimes  deviate 
from  my  subject,  or  repeat  and  amplify  what  I  have  already  stated 
more  shortly  in  the  text. 

These  diagrams  do  not  pretend  to  be  anything  more  than  miniatures 
of  such  drawings  as  are  done  on  a  black  board  to  illustrate  and 
explain  a  lecture;  it  is  hoped  that  they  will  sufficiently  serve  this 
purpose,  but  on  no  account  should  they  be  taken  as  examples ;  these 
must  be  sought  for  in  nature,  and  in  the  works  of  great  men,  by  the 
student  himself. 

Almost  all  the  plates  refer  to  Composition  of  Line,  a  subject  which 
is  either  ignored  altogether,  or  assumed  to  be  known,  and  is  there- 
fore never  taught  systematically.  The  ill-defined  generalities  of  the 


142  Description  of  the  Diagrams. 

usual  lectures  on  Composition  leave  the  student  about  as  wise  as  he 
was  before,  and  what  he  ought  to  grasp  as  a  principle  seldom  becomes 
in  his  mind  anything  more  than  a  very  vague  sort  of  intuition,  while 
many  an  artist  finds  it  prudent  to  deny  the  existence  of  a  science, 
which  takes  not  only  time  and  trouble  to  acquire,  but  would  incon- 
veniently expose  deficiencies  in  his  own  work.  There  are,  however, 
one  or  two  objections  which  I  may  do  well  to  anticipate.  It  maybe 
urged  that  many  interesting  and  beautiful  pictures  exhibit  no  trace  of 
"  Composition  of  Line,"  while  the  doctrine  was  wholly  unknown  to 
the  great  majority  of  modern  and  many  of  the  old  artists.  The  latter 
objection  I  have  already  alluded  to.  It  involves  a  consideration  of 
the  comparative  value  of  intuition  and  instruction — of  spontaneous 
and  eclectic  art.  Few  practical  artists  have,  I  suspect,  ever  formu- 
lated the  principles  on  which  they  work ;  but  these  principles  are 
none  the  less  true  because  they  have  adopted  them  intuitively ; — nay, 
is  not  this  rather  a  proof  of  their  truth  ?  though  it  is  far  from  being 
a  proof  of  the  expediency  of  teaching  principles  dogmatically  which 
would  be  followed  naturally  without  any  teaching  at  all.  We  have 
here  in  art  the  same  sort  of  dilemma  that  occurs  in  religion  with 
fegard  to  faith.  Is  it  not  a  positive  evil  to  demonstrate  the  truth  of 
facts  which  were  before  accepted  on  faith  ?  Would  not  this  be  a 
transfer  of  the  process  from  the  emotional  and  meritorious  to  the 
intellectual  and  inevitable,  and  therefore  in  no  sense  meritorious 
department  of  human  nature  ?  And  so  in  a  religious  point  of  view 
the  man  would  be  the  loser  by  the  change.  These  are  questions  on 
which  I  have  never  been  able  to  come  to  any  conclusion,  and  so  I 
will  pass  on  to  the  first  objection.  I  readily  admit  the  facts.  Hun- 
dreds of  pictures  in  which  the  most  careful  tests  will  fail  to  discover 
the  smallest  trace  of  science  are  nevertheless  not  only  interesting  but 
often  beautiful.  The  interest  no  doubt  in  the  great  majority  of  cases 
consists  in  the  choice  of  a  subject  which  cannot  fail  to  be  interesting, 
though  it  be  told  clumsily ;  but  I  also  admit  that  a  picture  may  be 
beautiful  without  being  composed  on  any  known  laws.  If  I  had 
said  there  was  no  beauty  which  did  not  conform  to  the  few  principles 
I  have  stated,  this  would  be  a  valid  objection  to  their  necessity,  and 
even  to  their  adoption.  Let  those  who  like  to  work  without  them  do 
so.  They  may  say,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  dispute  the  point,  "  If  they 
are  true  principles,  and  we  are  born-artists,  we  have  already  adopted 
them  intuitively ;  if  we  are  not  born-artists  it  does  not  much  matter 
what  we  do;  we  prefer  to  go  on  as  before,  without  any  of  your 


Description  of  the  Diagrams.  143 

*  Even  Distribution/  '  Composition  of  Line,'  and  such  like  receipts 
for  making  pictures;  we  would  rather  not  make  pictures  in  this 
artificial  manner."  My  answer  to  this  is,  "  Don't.  No  one  wants 
you  to  do  so.  Go  your  own  way."  I  claim  no  more  than  "this  : 
that  these  principles,  "  Composition  of  Line "  among  them,  are 
discernible,  not  only  in  pure  ornament,  but  in  most  of  the  finest 
pictures  in  the  world,  and  also  in  the  works  of  Nature  herself. 
I  believe  (if  teaching  is  good  at  all)  that  to  point  out  these 
principles  is  a  very  useful,  if  not  a  necessary,  part  of  the  education 
of  artists.  That  works  may  have  merits  quite  independent  of 
any  compliance  with  these  laws  I  am  the  last  to  deny,  but  these 
merits  in  no  way  depend  on  the  absence  of  the  qualities  I  advocate — 
qualities  which  I  maintain  are  necessary  only  in  those  works  which 
approach  the  ideal  and  ornamental  note  in  the  scale  of  art  (see 
diagram,  page  29).  But  I  would  remind  those  who  object  to  prin- 
ciples on  the  ground  that  it  is  not  only  possible  to  do  without  them, 
but  that  many  fine  pictures  have  been  painted  almost  in  defiance  of 
the  very  rules  I  advocate,  that  the  same  may  be  said  of  perspective, 
anatomy,  colour,  or  any  other  science  connected  with  art.  A  man 
may  be  wholly  ignorant  of  perspective  and  yet  be  able  to  tell  a  story 
very  pathetically ;  but  the  truth  of  perspective  as  a  science  must  be 
admitted  by  all,  while  few  would  deny  its  necessity,  fewer  still  its  use 
in  art.  Errors  in  perspective  may  not  appreciably  detract  from  the 
pathos  of  a  picture,  but  no  one  would  maintain  that  they  enhanced  it. 
The  necessity  of  perspective  varies  according  to  the  subject;  in 
architectural  subjects  it  is  paramount;  in  a  group  of  figures  it  will  be 
an  indispensable  aid  in  giving  each  its  proper  place  on  the  ground  plan ; 
in  landscapes  an  artist  can  get  on  very  well  without  it :  and  so  "  Com- 
position of  Line,"  although  of  more  universal  use  than  perspective, 
might  be  dispensed  with  altogether  in  those  pictures  which  were  merely 
imitative,  or  owed  their  interest  to  qualities  which  were  not  essentially 
pictorial.  To  those  who  object  to  principles  on  the  ground  that  they 
are  artificial  receipts  for  making  pictures,  I  would  ask  why  art  is  in  this 
respect  to  be  considered  different  to  every  other  science,  trade,  or  busi- 
ness in  the  world?  Because  there  is  some  part  of  art  which  cannot  be 
taught,  are  we  to  despise  teaching  in  that  which  can  ?  We  all  know 
that  the  mere  acquirement  of  the  rules  of  prosody  will  never  make  a 
poet ;  but  was  a  true  poet  ever  known  to  despise  such  things,  or 
to  scorn  instruction  as  artificial?  Does  an  architect  venture  to 
break  laws  which  he  might  plead  were  entirely  conventional  ?  Does 


144 


Description  of  the  Diagrams. 


a  cabinet-maker  despise  the  rules  of  his  craft?  But  the  modern, 
professors  of  the  most  difficult  art  in  the  world  are  not  only  content 
to  blunder  along  in  the  dark,  but  obstinately  adhere  to  the  notion 
that  there  is  a  positive  merit  in  technical  ignorance.  Some  cooks 
object  to  weigh  out  their  ingredients.  It  is,  they  think,  a  much 
grander,  as  well  as  an  easier  thing  to  work  by  "  rule  of  thumb  ;"  but 
I  generally  notice  that  they  make  very  indifferent  puddings. 


€g,SE    L1BR^>\ 
OF  THE  \ 

CVERSITT) 
OF  ^X 


OF  THE 

tJNIVERSITY 


(    J45     ) 


PLATE  I. 

ANTHEMIONS  are  the  simplest  expression  of  the  law  of 
radiation.  The  enclosing  line  gives  compactness,  and 
prevents  any  appearance  of  raggedness — a  very  important 
matter  in  art.  The  sensitive  manner  in  which  the  lobes  of  the 
anthemiiim  have  a  tendency  to  combine  with  this  line  affords  an  in- 
teresting example  of  the  natural  composition  of  curves.  Note  also 
the  rhythmical  harmony  between  the  volutes  which  form  the  ends  of 
the  containing  outline,  and  the  lobes  which  conform  themselves  as 
far  as  they  can  to  the  law  of  the  volute,  as  well  as  to  that  of  radiation. 
Fig.  3  shows  more  plainly  the  tendency  of  curves  to  meet  and  melt 
into  each  other,  where  they  are  back-to-back  as  at  a,  or  bend  in  the 
same  direction,  as  at  b. 

a  a  a  are  tangential,  and,  if  prolonged,  will  cut  the  larger  circuit  of 
the  volute  at  right  angles ;  this  is  a  very  general  rule  in  ornament :  if 
a  discord  is  necessary,  do  it  in  the  boldest,  shortest  and  most  com- 
plete manner.  So  done,  it  can  hardly  be  said  to  be  a  discord.  Snch 
lines  have  also  an  artistic  value  of  their  own  in  binding  together  a 
composition  and  making  it  compact  and  firm,  for  lines  may  convey 
the  impression  of  being  too  easily  undone  and  therefore  weak,  in  the 
same  way  that  wire  or  iron  work  which  was  made  up  of  a  too  frequent 
repetition  of  volutes  would  be  actually  as  well  as  aesthetically  weak  for 
want  of  cross  braces  and  ties.  Ornament  should  be  more  than  a  mere 
assemblage  of  objects,  even  when  they  compose  well  in  line  ;  it  should 
be  firmly  and  compactly  constructed ;  it  should  have  an  aesthetic 
strength  ;  we  should  never  feel  that  it  would  all  tumble  to  pieces  if  the 
enclosing  mouldings  were  removed.  The  common  flowing  scroll-work 
made  up  of  volutes  of  foliage  turning  alternately  this  way  and  that 
will  do  very  well  where  it  apparently  rests  on  a  horizontal  moulding  or 
ledge,  but  in  a  perpendicular  panel  occasional  ties  would  be  absolutely 
necessary. 

In  a  composition  of  volutes  and  curves  it  is  not  only  necessary  to 
have  the  minor  curves  tangential  to  the  leading  lines  of  the  volutes, 


146  Plate  11. 

but  the  points  of  the  foliage  of  which  such  compositions  are  usually 
made  should  also  lie  in  a  line  which  is  tangential  to  a  dominant  line. 
A  careful  study  of  some  good  example  and  a  little  practice  will  soon 
initiate  the  student  in  the  mysteries  of  tangential  composition. 

I  need  hardly  say  that  curves  are  intimately  connected  with  pro- 
portion. 

The  effect  of  perspective  is  worthy  of  more  attention  than  it  gene- 
rally receives ;  it  produces  apparent  radiation  and  rhythm  in  strata 
which  are  in  reality  almost  parallel.  The  composition  of  line  in 
clouds  is  almost  entirely  owing  to  perspective. 

The  apparent  radiation  of  the  lines  in  architecture  caused  by  per- 
spective is  not  without  pictorial  value,  but  the  radiation  of  straight 
lines  has  neither  the  subtlety  nor  beauty  of  the  radiation  of  curves  ;  the 
spokes  of  a  wheel,  for  instance,  have  little  of  that  beauty  which  we  all 
instantly  detect  in  the  feathers  of  a  wing,  while  the  beauty  of  form 
about  the  pivot  of  a  fan  which  combines  in  so  remarkable  a  way  the 
qualities  of  rays  and  volutes,  is  in  reality  the  beauty  of  curves,  for, 
although  it  is  constructed  of  straight  lines,  owing  to  their  being 
eccentric  they  lap  over  each  other  and  form  in  every  aspect  a  curve 
of  the  most  varied  character.  There  is  much  of  this  sort  of  subtle 
beauty  in  the  arrangement  of  the  leaves  on  a  stalk ;  when  viewed 
directly  from  above  the  leaves  appear  like  a  rosette  radiating  from  a 
central  axis,  but  if  we  view  the  composition  somewhat  obliquely  we 
shall  perceive  a  note  of  a  higher  harmony. 

But  on  this  subject  I  must  refer  the  student  to  Vols  iv.  and  v.  of 
"  Modern  Painters."  Mr.  Ruskin  there  treats  of  the  composition  of 
Line  in  Rocks,  Clouds,  Leaves,  and  other  natural  objects,  in  a  way 
that  makes  one  more  than  ever  regret  that  he  does  not  direct  his 
wonderful  powers  of  analysis  and  description  to  the  Human  Figure. 


PLATE  II. 

THE  constant  recurrence  of  the  same  leading  lines  in  antique 
figures  is  evidence,  I  think,  in  favour  of  the  Composition 
of  Line  being  known  to  the  ancients.     These  lines,  it  is 
true,  occur  in  nature  as  well  as  art,  and  if  the  artist  could  always 
have  found  a  model  completely  to  accord  with  his  conception  (a 
thing    exceedingly   improbable)  his  work  would  no  doubt  equally 
exhibit  them ;  but  I  hardly  think  mere  imitation  would  have  given  the 


Plate  II.  147 

power  then,  any  more  than  it  does  now,  to  produce  either  the  quality 
or  quantity  of  work  which,  after  the  vicissitudes  of  two  thousand 
years,  is  even  yet  extant. 

In  more  important  statues,  a  constant  recourse  to  nature,  and  a 
comparison  of  numerous  models,  was  no  doubt  the  rule ;  but  in  the 
multitude  of  small  bronzes  which  must  almost  have  come  imder  the 
category  of  "  articles  of  commerce,"  the  setting  out  of  the  leading 
lines,  as  well  as  the  proportions  of  the  figure,  was,  I  suspect,  a  matter 
of  formulas — formulas  derived  from  the  experience  of  ages,  and 
probably  known  only  to  the  craft. 

The  most  important  Composition  of  Line  in  the  human  body  is  the 
continuation  of  the  line  of  the  back  along  the  crest  of  the  ilium  ;  and 
this  is  seen  not  only  in  profile  but  in  the  full  view  as  well  (Figs,  i,  2,  3). 
It  is  very  remarkable  how  many  of  these  instances  of  composition  are 
to  be  detected  not  in  one  or  two  views  only,  but  continue  to  be  trace- 
able as  we  turn  the  figure  gradually  round.  The  student  would  do 
well  to  get  some  statuette  which  is  not  too  large  to  be  held  in  the 
hand  and  turned  about  in  every  direction :  he  will  learn  more  in  this 
way  than  he  ever  will  from  living  models,  who  as  a  rule  are  far  from 
graceful  either  in  form  or  action ;  they  take  no  exercise,  and  are 
flaccid,  mean  and  awkward.1  When  viewed  in  profile,  the  outline- 
of  the  front  of  the  body,  from  the  pit  of  the  neck  down  to  the 
great  toe,  lies  in  one  continuous  graceful  sweep.  Fig.  3.  It  is 
hardly  necessary  for  me  to  say  that  this  and  all  other  lines  of  compo- 
sition are  made  of  many  overlapping  contours,  some  more  prominent 
than  others,  but  all  lying  in  one  general  direction.  A  figure  drawn  in 
graceful  sweeps,  and  nothing  more,  would  be  a  boneless,  nerveless, 
worthless  thing.  Figs.  4  and  5  explain  themselves.  At  the  right 
.armpit  of  Fig.  6  may  be  seen  an  instance  of  radiation  of  lines,  but  this 
is  not  often  visible  except  in  violent  action ;  then  it  is  obvious.  I  do 
not  know  what  the  critics  who  condemn  Michael  Angelo  would  say  if 
they  saw  a  few  strong  men  struggling  together ;  they  would  be  deeply 
shocked  at  their  extravagant  action,  and  their  too  "  Academic  "  display 

*  The  game  of  football  is  most  interesting  to  an  artist ;  he  may  there  see  young 
men  in  the  most  vigorous  action  ;  and  though  they  are  dressed  in  thick  jerseys  and 
drawers,  we  can  see  enough  to  give  us  a  contempt  for  the  models  we  draw  from 
in  studios.  Composition  of  Line  in  repose,  as  well  as  in  vigorous  action,  is  more 
conspicuous  than  I  could  have  believed  without  seeing  it.  This  athletic  game 
gives  us  a  very  lively  idea  of  the  ancient  contests  ;  and  with  thinner  dress,  or, 
better  still,  no  dress  at  all,  would  be  everything  an  artist  could  desire  for  the  stud} 
.of  the  human  figure  in  action; 


148  Plate  III. 

of  anatomy.     It  is  to  be  feared  that  the  only  remedy  for  this  vulgar 
vigour  is  the  painful  operation  of  emasculation. 

The  lower  part  of  the  back  and  side — or,  in  other  words,  the  region 
between  the  blade-bone  and  the  spine  of  the  ilium — is  replete  with 
instances  of  the  composition  of  curves  which  seem  to  wrap  round  and 
enclose  the  waist.  A  comparison  of  many  living  models  with  Michael 
Angelo's  Torso  induces  me  to  think  that  Art  has  here  in  one  respect 
attempted  to  improve  upon  Nature  by  the  introduction  in  a  somewhat 
vacant  space  of  a  muscle  lying  in  the  direction  of  the  ribs ;  for  this 
muscle,  whiclris  too  large  to  be  merely  the  indication  of  a  rib,  there 
is,  as  far  as  I  know,  no  excuse  in  anatomy  ;  but  regarded  as  composing 
and  uniting  the  lines  of  the  back  and  side,  it  is  so  satisfactory,  that 
though  I  have  never  yet  done  so,  I  confidently  anticipate  finding  it  in 
some  fine  example  in  Nature — not  of  course  as  a  distinct  muscle,  but 
as  a  transverse  lobe  in  the  latissimus  dorsi. 


PLATE    III. 

ART,  viewed  in  its  historical  progress,  exhibits  many  of  the 
phases  through  which  each  individual  artist  successively 
passes  j  freedom  of  line  is  one  of  his  latest  acquirements  ; 
and  so  we  find  that  the  flow  of  line  in  the  figure,  more  especially 
in  some  views  of  the  arm,  was  not  fully  realized  till  we  come  to 
the  time  of  Parmegiano,  or  even  later.  The  line  of  Rubens  or 
Vandyke  is  pre-eminently  a  painter's  line.  In  saying  this  I  do, 
not  mean  to  imply  that  there  is  no  warrant  for  it  in  Nature — far  from 
it ;  I  know  models  who  invariably  recall  their  peculiarities.  A 
painter's  line  may  very  properly  be  more  free  than  a  sculptor's,  but 
it  does  not  necessarily  follow  that  it  is  artistically  incorrect.  Com- 
pare the  picture  of  the  Dead  Christ  by  Raphael,  now  in  the  Borghese- 
Palace  at  Rome,  with  the  same  subject  by  Rubens,  in  the  Museum  at 
Antwerp.  There  is  in  the  latter  a  freedom  of  line  which  shows  in 
this  respect  (for  I  am  not  speaking  of  the  other  qualities)  a  decided 
progress  in  art ;  beautiful  as  is  Raphael's  form,  it  is,  nevertheless, 
compared  with  later  works  stiff  and  dry;  some  even  of  Michael 
Angelo's  figures  appear  tight,  and  wanting  in  that  flexibility  which 
freedom  of  handling  and  line  can  alone  give.  In  short,  some  degree 
of  looseness  is  certainly  good  in  art ;  it  is  the  contrary  of  rigid  and 
correct  formality.  Much  of  the  beauty  of  ornamental  art  depends, 


"Whiteman  &B  as  £  fk  oto  -Zitho.  LC..J  don. . 


Plate  II L  149 

upon  this.  Compare,  for  instance,  the  drawing  of  an  old  majolica 
plate  with  the  miserable  and  laboured  precision  of  modern  "pot 
painting."  It  is  not  only  that  the  work  is  obviously  more  playful, 
spontaneous,  and  fresh  from  the  hand  of  the  artist,  but  the  actual  line 
is  more  free  and  beautiful ;  and  even  in  so  apparently  inflexible  a 
subject  as  architecture,  a  certain  degree  of  freedom  is  almost  neces- 
sary when  it  is  introduced  as  ornament.  Take  any  composition 
of  Holbein's,  and  in  the  place  of  his  fanciful  columns,  long-eared 
foliated  capitals,  and,  I  dare  say,  impossible  entablatures,  let  some 
wiseacre  put  in  the  most  correct  "  order  "  he  can  draw ;  you  would  at 
once  perceive  that  he  had  "improved"  away  its  most  piquant 
flavour.  Critics  little  think  how  much  beauty  the  world  loses  by 
their  constant  condemnation  of  the  least  deviation  from  a  stiff  and 
correct  precision.  A  level  which  is  literally  dead  is  not  very 
interesting.  It  is,  no  doubt,  a  very  great  pleasure  to  swish  off  the 
head  of  any  unfortunate  poppy  that  may  appear  above  the  well-rolled 
lawn,  but  it  is  just  possible  that  the  poppies  may  get  tired  of  growing; 
and  then  what  would  become  01  the  critics  ?  The  freedom  of  which 
I  have  just  been  speaking,  though  connected  with  Composition  of 
Line,  is  a  refinement — a  subordinate  branch  of  a  study  of  which  it  is 
my  object  here  to  teach  only  the  leading  facts  and  their  simplest  ex- 
pression. And  so  we  will  return  to  our  diagrams.  "Tig.  i  shows  the 
flow  of  line  in  the  arm ;  the  straight  and  tendinous  part  of  the  fore- 
arm is  contracted  by  the  swell  of  the  muscles  higher  up ;  the  fingers 
radiate  while  the  knuckles  lie  in  a  curve.  In  Fig.  2  the  edge  of  the 
muscular  projection  of  the  triceps  lies  in  the  same  direction  as  the 
outline  of  the  supinator  muscles.  There  is  also  a  general  harmony 
between  the  contours  of  the  upper  part  of  the  arm  and  the  blade- 
bone,  a  harmony  often  exhibited  by  the  edge  of  the  shadow,  which 
seems  to  suggest  and  inspire  a  corresponding  execution  with  the 
brush.  The  flow  of  line  in  Fig.  3  is  obvious  enough.  In  the  front 
view  of  the  leg  the  outline  of  the  adductor  muscles  crops  out  again 
on  the  outside  of  the  leg;  the  outline  of  the  vastus  externus  goes 
suddenly  in  just  above  the  patella,  and  is  taken  up  by  the  outline  of 
the  calf;  while  the  mass  formed  by  the  vastus  internus,  the  padded 
internal  condyle  of  the  femur,  and  the  tendons  of  the  inside  of  the 
thigh,  form  together  a  full  and  varied  sweep  which,  beginning  in  the 
depression  of  the  sartorius,  flows  into  the  inner  line  of  the  shin-bone 
below.  With  this  also  compose  the  inner  lines  of  the  calf  and  the 
soleus. 


150  Plate  IV. 


PLATE    IV. 

THE  hand  is  Nature's  masterpiece,  and  would  require  a 
treatise  to  itself.  The  extreme  simplicity  of  the  means  by 
which  its  beauties  are  produced  is  one  of  its  most 
astonishing  characteristics.  A  slight  curve  of  the  back  of  the  hand 
gives  the  ringers  that  tendency  to  lap  over  each  other  which  is 
the  source  of  such  subtle  and  beautiful  combinations  of  curves. 
Take,  for  instance,  the  inner  view  of  a  partially  closed  hand,  Fig.  4. 
How  completely  its  beauty  would  be  lost  if  the  bending  of  the  fingers 
were  exactly  parallel — we  should  lose  all  its  complex  grace.  And 
observe,  it  is  not  only  the  outlines  of  the  fingers  that  compose  in 
radiating  curves,  but  also  the  corresponding  nails  and  joints  all  lie  in 
curves.  This  is  a  most  important  law  in  ornament.  The  beginner 
is  too  apt  to  confine  his  attention  to  the  leading  and  generally 
radiating  lines  of  construction,  leaving  what  he  fancies  are  subordinate 
parts  to  take  care  of  themselves ;  but  it  is  necessary  that  these  also 
should  lie  in  harmonious  curves. 

There  is  the  simple  radiation  of  the  fingers  when  the  eye  is  in  a 
line  with  knuckles,  Fig.  5 — the  more  beautiful  views  when  the  hand  is 
more  foreshortened,  Figs,  i  and  2 — and  when  it  is  opened  the  same 
radiation  and  proportional  curves  may  be  detected.  The  lines  or 
creases  in  the  palm  of  the  hand  also  compose  with  each  other,  with 
the  index  finger,  or  the  lines  of  the  knuckles.  I  need  hardly  point 
out  to  the  student  that  the  crease  that  defines  the  ball  of  the  thumb 
is  formed  by  the  flexure  of  the  thumb  towards  the  palm.  The  gene- 
rally united  flexure  of  the  three  fingers  is  the  cause  of  a  common 
crease ;  while  to  the  index  finger  a  more  independent  action  is  allowed 
by  its  occupying  the  intermediate  space. 

But  the  lines  of  the  hand  must  not  only  be  considered  by  them- 
selves, but  as  leading  in  a  natural,  expressive,  and  graceful  way  to  ex- 
ternal objects,  or  doubling  up,  and,  as  it  were,  returning  the  line  in 
loops  to  the  body.  The  gradual  tapering  of  the  arm  from  the 
shoulder  to  the  tips  of  the  fingers,  not  rigidly  like  a  wedge,  but  with 
a  beautiful  undulation,  the  spreading  of  the  fingers,  and  even  their 
different  lengths,  all  help  to  prevent  any  sudden  break  in  its  compo- 
sition with  other  objects. 


Whiteman££ass,  Photo -litho.  Lcndoii . 


Plate  F.  151 

Watch  with  what  ease  and  grace  the  hand  adapts  itself  to  any 
forms  however  irregular.  Study  the  handling  of  tools,  the  grasp  of  a 
rope,  and  you  cannot  fail  to  be  astonished  at  the  simplicity  of  the 
means  by  which  such  an  infinite  variety  of  graceful  compositions  are 
effected. 

I  have  already  pointed  out  the  leading  lines  of  the  leg.  The  out- 
lines seem  to  cross  the  leg  at  the  knee.  In  studying  two  models  of 
legs  by  Michael  Angelo,  I  was  much  interested  to  find  that  this  was 
the  case  from  the  great  majority  of  points  of  view.  The  composition 
of  the  leg  with  the  ground  will  be  noticed  further  on.  The  facts  I 
have  just  pointed  out  can  hardly  be  fully  accounted  for  on  purely 
utilitarian  principles.  The  aesthetic  motive  of  the  human  figure  will 
probably  be  accepted  by  every  thoughtful  person.  That  every  part 
may  be  of  use,  and  nothing  redundant,  is  no  proof  that  the  general 
aspect  and  form  were  neglected  in  the  creation  of  man. 

Utilitarian  principles  are  just  now  very  much  in  vogue.  But,  for 
all  that,  the  civil  engineer  will  never  be  an  architect  or  the  mechanic 
an  artist.  The  only  result  we  have  hitherto  achieved  by  such 
principles  is  a  cheap,  mean,  and  spiky  angularity.  The  "  true  prin- 
ciple "  man  has  the  same  relation  to  art  that  the  narrow-minded 
fanatic  has  to  religion. 


PLATE    V. 

THE  lines  of  the  human  face  comprise  almost  every  beauty 
of  which  curves  are  capable.  I  have  roughly  mapped  out 
the  principal  ones ;  but  it  is  necessary  to  observe  that  in 
the\ higher  organic  forms  there  are  few  markings  which  can  be 
properly  represented  by  lines.  Even  the  edge  of  the  brow,  or  of 
the  ndse,  except  where  there  is  a  positive  outline,  cannot  be  expressed 
by  a  line,  much  less  the  form  of  the  cheek.  Lines  are  arbitrary 
markings  used  to  define  a  ditch  or  a  ridge,  and  are  sometimes  put 
where  an  outline  would  be  if  the  object  were  viewed  from  another 
point.  Take  up  a  cast  of  the  mouth  or  the  eye,  and  note  how  each 
lobe,  or  region,  although  it  has  a  definite  form  of  its  own,  melts  in 
harmonious  contours  into  others  equally  beautiful,  and  you  will  see 
how  impossible  it  is  to  render  them  by  lines.  Even  shadow  is  rather 
the  exhibition  of  another  phenomenon  than  a  rendering  of  the  form 
itself,  which  can  only  be  comprehended  by  looking  at  it  very  closely 


152  Plate  V. 

or  by  feeling  it.  But  taking  lines  for  what  they  are  worth,  you  will 
find  almost  all  the  ordinary  curves  used  in  ornament  in  those  of  the 
face.  The  flow  of  line  in  any  feature  from  any  point  of  view  is 
almost  always  harmonious.  The  curves  on  a  youthful  face  are  full 
and  large ;  as  years  pass  by  they  become  smaller  and  more  angular, 
while  the  larger  masses  are  subdivided  into  minor  districts.  The 
leading  lines  of  the  centre  of  the  face  exhibit  a  combination  of  curves 
not  uncommon  in  the  ornament  of  a  panel,  while  these  lines  are  met 
by  others,  which,  radiating  from  the  side  of  the  head,  unite  with  them 
and  form  festoons  not  unlike  those  in  drapery.  The  line  defining  the 
upper  prominence  of  the  forehead  and  the  frontal  sinus  composes 
with  the  line  of  the  nose,  the  edge  of  the  frontal  bone  with  the  edge  of 
the  lower  orbit — the  outline  of  the  cheek  bone  with  the  naso-labial 
fold — the  outline  of  the  jaw  with  the  opposite  outline  of  the  chin,  and 
of  course  with  that  of  the  opposite  jaw,  forming  the  contour  of  the 
face.  Even  the  volute  is  not  unrepresented — (see  the  lines  about 
the  orbit  in  Fig.  2) — it  is  also  suggested  in  those  of  the  nose,  not 
only  in  man,  but  also  in  those  of  a  great  many  animals.  The  mouth 
in  profile,  as  well  as  full  face,  exhibits  a  play  and  harmony  of  line 
truly  wonderful,  taken  up  and  continued  by  the  chin  and  jaw,  while 
every  view  of  the  ear  shows  a  beautiful  combination  of  curves. 

The  character  of  line  in  the  face,  particularly  the  outline  of  the 
cheek,  is  full  and  flowing,  without  being  empty  or  weak ;  it  has  that 
flatness  or  suggestion  of  being  double,  which  we  detect  in  all  fine 
forms — a  quality  which  is  more  often  found  in  cinque-cento  than  in 
modern  art.  Compare  the  outline  of  an  old  majolica  vase  with  that 
of  its  modern  counterfeit ;  the  one  has  a  flattened  fulness,  a  firm 
but  double  form,  with  just  sufficient  freedom  and  irregularity  to 
suggest  that  it  is  the  spontaneous  creation  of  an  artist ;  the  other  has 
the  mechanical  precision  of  the  lathe — its  curve  is  a  simple  one,  it  is 
weak,  correct,  insipid,  and  has  none  of  the  flavour  of  the  artist's  mind. 
The  doubleness  (if  we  may  coin  such  a  word)  of  so  many  of  the 
outlines  of  the  human  figure  arises  very  often  from  overlapping  lobes 
of  muscles,  or  perhaps  from  simple  muscles  having  a  tendency  to  come 
into  action  near  their  origin  and  insertion  rather  than  in  the  centre. 
Nothing  is  more  disagreeable  than  a  figure  drawn  in  simple  curves ; 
it  appears  bulbous,  inflated  and  weak.  The  cinque-cento  artists  felt 
this  even  more  acutely  than  the  classic  sculptors.  Parallelism  is 
another  quality  which  often  surprises  the  careful  observer  of  the 
human  face — the  shadows  of  the  brow,  the  nose,  the  mouth,  and  the 


.Photo-Zitho. London . 


Plate  VI.  153 

cheek  are  very  often  parallel;  and  in  children  particularly  I  have 
noticed  that  in  the  profile  the  outlines  of  the  nose,  the  upper  lip,  the 
upper  part  of  the  cheek  from  the  eye  to  the  wings  of  the  nostrils,  are 
all  parallel,  while  the  profile  of  the  lower  part  of  the  forehead  is 
parallel  with  the  general  line  of  the  front  of  the  eye  and  of  the  cheek 
from  the  nose  to  the  mouth. 


PLATE    VI. 

THE  composition  of  the  front  of  the  leg  with  the  ground  is 
almost  as  obvious  in  the  horse  as  it  is  in  man.  It  is  what 
is  usually  called  a  line  of  beauty ;  although  it  is  made  up 
of  many  minor  curves,  straight  lines  of  sinews,  and  bony  angles, 
they  are  so  arranged  that  each  helps  to  preserve  the  continuity  of 
the  curve  right  down  to  the  ground.  I  am  particular  on  this  point, 
because  in  many  of  the  antique  statues  the  instep  is  so  large  that  it 
breaks  the  line.  But  this  is  never  the  case  in  the  works  of  Michael 
Angelo  ;  and  few  antique  statues  have  the  firmness  and  grasp  of  the 
ground  which  we  see  in  those  of  the  Renaissance,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  aesthetic  superiority  of  the  later  system.  The  student  can  easily 
see  for  himself  which  is  the  most  true  to  nature.  The  same  sort  of 
line  may  be  seen  in  the  hind  leg  of  most  quadrupeds,  its  curve  and 
direction  being  varied  according  to  the  habits  or  the  weight  of  the 
animal.  The  legs  of  a  cart-horse  are  straighter  and  more  directly 
under  the  body  than  those  of  a  racer ;  in  a  greyhound  the  curve  is 
more  marked,  and  the  legs  extends  considerably  behind  the  body ; 
in  the  lion,  the  tiger,  or  the  cat,  the  curve  is  still  more  pronounced, 
being  almost  like  an  S,  and  the  hock  is  nearer  the  ground.  This 
general  line  is  wonderfully  expressive  of  the  action  of  the  hind  leg, 
and,  in  drawing  quadrupeds,  the  student  would  do  well  to  put  it  in  at 
once,  and  add  the  detail  afterwards,  taking  care  that,  as  far  as  possible, 
it  lies  within  the  general  line.  These  observations  refer,  of  course,  to 
the //wz/ of  the  legs.  The  rear  outline  in  both  fore  and  hind  legs  is 
remarkably  straight,  and  in  the  hind  leg  angular.  In  the  horse  the 
line  of  the  hock  and  the  profile  of  the  face  is,  in  many  instances, 
absolutely  straight,  and  this  counteracts  the  heaviness  and  weakness 
of  too  many  curves.  Notwithstanding  the  flow  of  line  in  the  neck, 
back,  and  haunches,  the  great  mass  of  the  body  of  the  horse  prevents 
his  frequent  appearance  in  ornament.  But,  in  pictorial  art,  for  this 


154  Plate  VII. 

very  reason,  the  horse  has  always  been  a  favourite  with  the  great 
masters.  The  composition  of  the  wing  with  the  shoulder  in  griffins 
and  other  nondescript  monsters  is  sufficiently  explained  by  the 
drawing.  The  wing  is  generally  supposed  to  grow  from  the  spine 
of  the  blade-bone. 

As  ornamental  wings  are  seldom  used  (I  cannot  recall  one  instance 
of  their  being  folded  on  the  body),  it  is  not  necessary  to  be  so 
particular  about  their  construction  as  about  their  artistic  composition, 
though  some  attention  to  possibilities  is  never  wasted  on  improbable 
subjects.  The  composition  of  the  line  of  the  foot  and  the  radiation 
of  the  toes  have  their  counterparts  in  those  of  the  lion's  paw  and  claws. 
In  ornamental  art,  and,  indeed,  in  all  art  that  is  not  professedly 
imitative,  it  is  necessary  to  exaggerate  the  curve  of  the  phalanges 
and  the  actual  claw  of  rapacious  and  carnivorous  animals  ;  it  is  only 
so  that  we  can  express  the  nature  of  the  animal.  The  paw  of 
Landseer's  lions  is,  no  doubt,  very  like  nature,  but  it  is  after  all  a 
very  inexpressive  mass.  The  sculptor  should  go  deeper  than  the 
fur  for  his  facts.  It  is  difficult  to  find  good  models  of  feet ;  the 
antique  are  soon  exhausted;  the  extremities  in  small  bronzes  are 
generally  worthless.  Michael  Angelo's  feet  are  sometimes  short  and 
lumpy.  Raphael's  are  well  worth  study  ;  their  style  and  drawing  are 
sometimes  unexceptionable,  as  in  the  Sacrifice  at  Lystra.  I  wish  I 
could  say  the  same  of  his  hands.  There  is  a  sad  want  of  knowledge 
there ;  they  not  unfrequently  appear  to  be  suffering  from  chilblains. 
They  are  sometimes  expressive  enough  in  their  action,  but  never 
firmly  articulated. 

Note  the  hands  in  the  two  pictures  by  Raphael  in  the  National 
Gallery;  even  his  best  hands  never  approach  those  of  his  great  rival. 


PLATE    VII. 

IN  the  antique  the  hair  is  treated  in  masses  or  lumps  which 
bear  a  general  resemblance  to  each  other  both  in  form  and 
size,    while  each  outline   composes   with  and  flows  into  the 
next.     The  hair  of  the  men  is  almost  invariably  designed  on  the  same 
principle ;  the  lines  radiate  from  a  centre  at  the  back  of  the  poll. 
Figs,  i,  2,  and  3  are  very  fair  examples  of  the  different  degrees  of 
adherence  to  the  same  law.     When  once  pointed  out  the  student  is 


Plate  VII. 


155 


often  amused  at  the  simplicity  of  the  composition,  but  if  he  attempts 
to  do  anything  better  he  will  soon  find  out  why  such  an  arrangement 
was  so  often  repeated.  It  is  easy  to  laugh  at  repetition ;  but  if  an 
artist  is  actuated  by  the  wish  to  do  what  is  good  rather  than  what  is 
new,  he  will  continue  to  repeat  a  treatment  till  he,  or  some  one  else, 
finds  out  a  way  to  do  it  better.  Nature  does  the  same  thing  millions 
and  millions  of  times  without  any  one,  at  present,  having  accused  her 
of  want  of  invention.  A  severe  figure  requires  severe  hair.  Put  a 
flowing  wig  on  the  little  bronze  Hercules,  and  you  will  soon  appreciate 
the  tight,  compact,  and  ordered  symmetry  of  his  "  knob."  The  hair 
of  women  is  more  varied  both  in  mass  and  treatment ;  instead  of 
short  lumps,  long  wavy  tresses  mingle  with  each  other  in  flowing  lines 
which  are  often  admirably  composed.  In  the  front  view  of  a  bearded 
face  we  may  detect  the  same  Composition  of  Line  that  we  see  in  the 
lion's  mane.  The  moustache  in  antique  and  cinque-cento  masks  is 
treated  on  the  same  principle. 

Hair  is  a  subject  of  immense  importance  to  the  artist,  and  is  the 
source  of  almost  as  much  variety  as  is  drapery.  Putting  aside  the 
numberless  gradations  of  colour  and  thickness,  &c.,  which  mark  the 
age  and  sex,  and  its  quality,  which  is  so  expressive  of  character,  and 
looking  at  hair  from  the  pictorial  point  of  view  alone,  how  invaluable 
are  its  uses  !  With  what  force  does  it  enable  us  to  relieve  a  head  from 
a  light  background — what  piquancy  is  given  by  a  dark  moustache, 
what  dignity  by  a  flowing  beard  !  What  picturesque  variety  can  be 
given  to  a  composition  of  many  heads.  Take  a  dozen  barbers'  blocks 
and  see  how  colour,  contrast,  and  even  dramatic  suggestion,  can  be 
expressed  by  the  hair  alone. 

The  head  of  the  lion  exhibits  a  very  remarkable  combination  of 
lines  :  in  the  profile  the  general  line  of  the  forehead  and  nose  is 
parallel  with  that  of  the  lower  jaw.  The  line  from  the  nose  to  th& 
corner  of  the  mouth  is  curved  like  an  S.  This  is  very  clearly  marked 
in  the  admirable  lion-hunts  in  the  Nineveh  bas-reliefs.  There  is 
hardly  anything  in  nature  that  I  find  so  difficult  to  model  as  a  lion's 
head  ;  it  seems  Proteus-like — to  be  now  like  a  man,  now  a  hound,  now 
a  monkey.  The  least  change  in  the  length  of  the  nose  seems  entirely 
to  alter  the  character ;  and  yet  if  you  compared  examples  you  would 
find  them  of  every  length.  Even  Landseer,  who  knew  lions  well,  and 
in  some  respects  succeeded  so  well  out  of  doors,  has  modelled  for  the 
jambs  of  the  doors  of  the  new  Royal  Academy  galleries  heads  which, 
though  intended  for  lions',  look  much  more  like  dogs'.  There  is 


156  Plate  VIII. 

hardly  anything  that  shows  so  radical  a  difference  in  treatment  as  lions' 
heads.  After  studying  them  all  we  should  be  puzzled  to  say  what  con- 
stituted a  lion  ;  yet  the  great  majority  of  ornamental  examples,  from 
the  Assyrian,  Egyptian,  and  Greek  downwards,  differing  as  they  do  in 
almost  every  particular,  are  somehow  or  other  unmistakeably  leonine. 
The  Nelson  lions,  admirable  as  they  are,  are  too  naturalistic.  The 
larger  the  work  the  more  necessary  is  it  that  it  should  be  generalized 
and  severe ;  and  I  think  it  will  be  found  that  it  is  more  especially 
in  the  treatment  of  the  hair  that  they  are  defective. 


PLATE     VIII. 

THE  three  great  composers  are  Michael  Angelo,  Raphael, 
and  Titian.  Those  unfortunate  artists  who  lived  about 
A.D.  1600,  and  are  almost  covered  up  with  abuse  because 
they  were  mere  "  conventional  composers,"  and  "  macchinisti," 
"decorators,"  and  so  on,  seem  to  me,  on  the  contrary,  either  to 
have  forgotten,  or  never  to  have  known  a  science  the  supposed 
practice  of  which,  like  that  of  the  "  Black  Art,"  has  rendered  their 
names  almost  infamous.  I  am  inclined  to  condemn  these  men, 
not  because  they  knew,  but  because  they  did  not  know  the  mysteries 
of  their  craft.  Neither  their  figures  nor  their  draperies  are  well  com- 
posed. Their  draperies  especially  are  loose,  incongruous  masses, 
which  exhibit  no  trace  of  any  knowledge  of  Composition  of  Line. 
Their  pictures  are  sprawling  and  untidy;  in  short,  it  is  not  the  laws, 
principles,  and  order  of  art  that  have  been  their  ruin,  but  excess  of 
freedom  and  power.  They  lost  in  picturesque  force  the  measured, 
even  dignity  of  the  earlier  art ;  their  subject  occupied  so  large  a  space 
that  it  wanted  that  compactness  which  was  almost  a  necessary  conse- 
quence of  an  art  based  on  the  law  of  "  even  distribution."  Their 
shadows,  being  darker,  no  longer  exhibited  a  deeper  tint  of  the  local 
colour,  but  were  of  a  uniform  brown.  I  am  far  from  saying  these 
men  were  not  skilful  in  their  own  style.  I  do  not  like .  their  art, 
because  they  abandoned  ornamental  for  pictorial  principles.  But 
those  whe  look  upon  imitation  as  the  end  and  object  of  art  ought 
logically  to  regard  the  artists  of  the  iyth  century  as  superior  to  their 
predecessors.  I  suspect  that  the  real  sin  of  these  men  is  their  power 
— a  quality  extremely  distasteful  to  those  who  spend  months  in 


\ 


"Whitemain  &Bass,//W.,  //M,.  London.. 


<• 


XjNI^v     RSITT 

.    _  -  . 


Plate  VII 7.  157 

"  conscientious  "  and  stippled  copies  of  a  lay  figure.  However,  be 
that  as  it  may,  the  student  will  learn  little  from  the  men  who  are  so 
much  abused  for  technical  display,  and  he  will  in  time  discover  that 
the  greatest  men  have  the  greatest  knowledge.  Raphael  will  afford 
more  instruction  that  all  the  "  macchinisti "  put  together. 

The  student  will  do  well  to  watch  the  accidental  attitudes  of  the  nude 
models  when  resting  and  in  action.  He  will  see  how  often  the  lines 
of  the  limbs  flow  unexpectedly  into  each  other, — I  say  unexpectedly^ 
for  Composition  of  Line  is  to  many  a  student  a  new  science.  I  have 
illustrated  it  here  by  flowing  curves,  leaving  out  all  detail,  so  that  the 
principle  may  be  more  clearly  intelligible ;  but  I  cannot  too  often 
caution  the  student  against  supposing  that  everything  is  to  be  drawn 
in  curves.  The  maxim,  "  ars  est  celare  artem,"  is  especially  necessary 
in  this.  Too  frequent  curves  convert  grace  itself  into  insipidity. 
Compare  West's  painting  of  Christ  Healing  the  Sick  with  the  cartoons 
of  Raphael  in  the  next  room :  you  will  see  that  the  principal  difference 
is  that  Raphael's  line  is  the  squarer  and  the  firmer  of  the  two.  The 
tendency  of  one  line  to  compose  with  another  in  general  direction  is 
not  only  quite  sufficient,  but  seems  to  express  a  higher  artistic  beauty 
than  the  absolute  continuity  of  the  curve. 

Plate  2  gives  an  instance  of  the  commonest  composition  of  the 
lines  of  the  leg  seen  in  profile.  The  arms  present  a  great  variety  of 
line,  and  very  frequently  compose  with  each  other ;  as,  for  instance, 
when  one  hand  is  placed  on  the  head,  the  other  on  the  hip ;  many 
Caryatids  are  so  composed.  The  elbow  reaching  to  the  spine  of  the 
pelvis  allows  the  arm  to  compose  with  the  border  of  the  torso  and  the 
lines  of  the  legs.  The  continuous  sweeping  line  of  the  arms  and 
shoulders  is  well  shown  in  Raphael's  magnificent  figure  of  the  Angel 
releasing  Peter  from  prison. 

The  sketches  on  the  accompanying  plate  are  sufficient  to  put  the 
student  on  the  track  which  he  must  pursue  by  his  own  observations  in 
nature  and  art.  I  have  only  to  add  that  a  careful  study  of  the  lines 
of  the  nude  figure  will  frequently  suggest  the  composition  of  drapery 
best  suited  to  express  its  action. 


i58  Plate  IX. 


PLATE    IX. 

THE  first  fact  to  be  considered  in  drapery  is  its  uniformity; 
it  may  have  any  degree  of  thickness  or  of  pliability,  but  it 
is  necessarily  uniform  throughout.  Hence  the  certainty  of 
its  behaviour  and  the  evenness  of  its  curves.  The  thicker  the 
material  the  broader  and  more  massive  are  its  folds ;  if  it  is  thin  and 
flexible,  the  folds  are  more  numerous  and  pipey ;  and  the  difference 
is  still  more  marked  on  the  figure,  for  the  thinness  of  the  stuff  enables 
the  wearer  to  take  up  a  greater  quantity,  either  to  throw  it  over  his 
shoulder,  or  to  fasten  it  with  a  brooch,  than  would  be  possible  with  a 
heavier  or  harsher  material.  The  folds  of  a  soft  and  woolly  texture 
flow  in  soft  curves,  while  some  materials  have  a  tendency  to  crease 
either  across  the  weft  or  the  warp,  which  gives  them  a  square  and 
angular  character. 

If  drapery  is  laid  on  any  irregular  object  it  will,  of  course,  rest  on 
its  most  prominent  points  ;  it  will  either  fall  perpendicularly  from  them, 
or  the  intermediate  parts  will  hang  in  waves  or  festoons ;  and,  if  the 
drapery  is  ample,  it  will  lie  in  radiating  folds.  In  short,  all  folds 
radiate  from  points  of  support,  or  from  points  where  they  are  gathered 
up  according  to  the  different  fashions  of  the  time.  These  simple  facts 
are  the  basis  on  which  the  majority  of  draperies  are  constructed.  If 
you  take  any  figure,  and  arbitrarily  fix  a  point  of  support,  provided  it 
is  on  a  prominence,  you  may  set  out  the  foundation  of  a  very  respect- 
able composition  of  drapery  by  drawing  lines  from  it  in  every  direc- 
tion. Where  there  are  two  equal  points  of  support  the  drapery  falls 
in  symmetrical  festoons  between  them ;  but  where  one  is  predomi- 
nant, the  folds,  particularly  in  a  harsh  material,  will  meet  each  other 
alternately,  and  form  a  more  angular  and  varied  Composition  of  Line. 
Where  there  is  a  great  amplitude  of  drapery  from  one  point  of  support, 
it  will  hang  straight  down  ;  but  the  central  line  of  the  whole  mass  is, 
strictly  speaking,  the  only  one  that  is  perpendicular  ;  the  others  will  be 
forced  by  the  weight  of  the  opposite  folds  out  of  their  natural  direction. 

So  far  for  drapery  hanging  from  points.  But  drapery  more  often 
falls  loosely  over  the  body  or  a  limb,  a  general  direction  being  given 
to  its  folds  by  its  being  drawn  round  some  other  part  of  the  body  by 
a  change  of  action  or  some  such  cause.  Then  it  becomes  more  com- 
plex, and  must  be  studied  from  nature.  As  a  general  rule,  the  folds 


"Whitenum  A- 1  a  s  s  /v ,  OTto-Zt! 


1 


2 


3 


ERUGINO 


Plate  X.  159 

will  be  shaken  out  from  the  front  r,nd  upper  parts  of  the  body  or  limbs, 
and  will  be  naturally  found  where  there  is  more  room  for  them  :  for 
we  should  never  forget  that  depth  is  necessary  to  folds ;  where  this 
ceases  to  be  the  case,  the  drapery  must  either  be  plain  or  in  flat  plaits. 
Drapery  gives  mass,  colour,  variety,  and  motion  to  the  figure.  It 
is  almost  as  necessary  to  art  as  clothing  is  to  the  body  for  warmth,  com- 
fort and  decency.  Strip  everyone  naked,  and  how  few  stories  could 
painters  tell  intelligibly  ;  not  only  would  all  historical  subjects  be  im- 
possible, but  we  should  be  unable  to  illustrate  any  fable  or  story  that 
depended  on  the  rank  or  calling  of  the  actors.  King  Cophetua  and 
the  Beggar  Maid  could  be  nothing  more  than  a  man  in  love  with  a 
woman.  Without  drapery  groups  could  not  be  massed,  while  any 
splendour  of  colour  or  variety  of  texture  would  be  impossible.  It  is 
difficult  to  exaggerate  its  importances.  Is  it  not  then  beyond 
measure  extraordinary  that  it  has  no  place  in  the  programme  of  our 
studies — that  its  commonest  principles  are  never  alluded  to,  much 
less  systematically  taught  ? 


PLATE    X. 

» 

THE  works  of  Perugino  are  perhaps  more  useful  to  the 
student  than  those  of  any  other  artist,  because  of  the 
transparent  artifices  of  their  construction.  No  man  so 
persistently  adhered  to  a  few  types  of  attitude  and  drapery.  Three 
out  of  every  four  of  his  figures  are  so  much  alike,  particularly 
in  the  lower  part  of  the  drapery,  that  a  tracing  of  one  will  almost 
exactly  fit  the  others.  This  repetition  is  not  to  be  defended,  but  it 
betrays  his  method ;  and  that  is  what  we  want  to  learn.  But  we 
should  be  wrong  to  condemn  him  too  hastily,  even  for  his  repetitions. 
His  invariable  grace  is  owing  to  the  use  of  a  few  simple  flowing 
curves,  which,  crossing  over  the  figure,  may  be  almost  said  to  con- 
vert it  into  an  ornamental  composition.  Indeed,  his  methods  were 
adopted  in  decoration.  Compare  Fig.  i,  Plate  XII.,  which  is  from 
a  majolica  plate,  with  a  similar  figure  in  the  present  plate.  Compare 
also  the  crossing  over  of  the  lines  in  the  limbs,  Plates  II.,  III.,  IV., 
with  the  crossing  over  of  the  lines  of  the  drapery.  This  crossing 
over  has  another  important  use;  it  counteracts  the  inevitable 
parallelism  of  lines  in  a  group  of  standing  figures — a  parallelism 
which  is  still  further  concealed  or  counteracted  by  the  great  horizontal 


160  Plate  X. 

folds  which  so  frequently  envelope  the  waist  of  the  figures  of 
Perugino — an  artifice  which  Raphael  was  wise  enough  never  to 
abandon  :  witness  its  constant  occurrence  where  there  are  many 
standing  figures,  as  in  the  "School  of  Athens,"  the  "  Parnassus,"  and 
many  others  of  his  works.  The  thin,  silky  hair,  which  did  not  break 
the  oval  contour  of  the  head,  the  graceful  loops  of  the  banded  head- 
dress, the  radiating  and  flowing  lines  of  the  drapery,  the  refined  and 
gentle  air  of  the  figures,  and  their  graceful  pose,  all  combined  to  con- 
vey a  saint-like  and  almost  heavenly  beauty.  It  would  be  interesting 
to  trace  how  far  Perugino's  devotional  feeling  could  be  formulated.  It 
is  the  fashion  to  associate  devotional  feeling  with  some  degree  of 
artistic  innocence,  not  to  say  imbecility ;  and  devotianal  art  is  gene- 
rally the  product  of  emotion  rather  than  of  intellect.  Yet  Perugino, 
whose  works  perhaps  exhibit  more  of  this  quality  than  those  of  any 
other  painter,  was  an  atheist.  He  worked  solely  from  the  love  of 
money,  and  more  than  any  other  man  worked  by  receipt.  It  is, 
however,  not  impossible  that  Vasari  may  in  some  respects  have  been 
unjust  to  his  memory  ;  he  records  that  Michael  Angelo  publicly  called 
him  a  dolt  and  a  blockhead.  Michael  Angelo's  own  idiosyncracy  was 
too  Herculean  to  be  saint-like ;  he  could  represent  as  no  man  ever 
did  before  the  solemn  majesty  of  inspiration  or  the  sublime  grief  of 
the  divine  Madonna ;  but  there  was  none  of  the  weakness  and  little 
of  the  tenderness  which  are  characteristic  of  Christian  devotion.  He 
was  stern  but  not  ascetic  ;  the  necessities  of  his  art,  as  well  as  his  own 
nature,  made  him  reject  the  attenuated  form,  the  almost  feminine 
weakness,  which  indicate  a  body  in  subjection  to  the  soul.  He  could 
hardly  have  appreciated  an  art  so  diametrically  opposed  to  his  own, 
even  had  it  been  spontaneous  ;  when  he  saw  it  produced  by  rule,  and 
repeated  over  and  over  again  for  the  mere  sake  of  making  money,  his 
lofty  and  impetuous  nature  was  driven  to  indignation,  and  he  con- 
demned the  manufacture  of  saint-like  imbecility  in  no  measured 
terms.  But  the  question  for  us  to  consider  is  not  whether  Michael 
Angelo's  estimate  of  the  man  was  just,  but  whether  Perugino's  works, 
notwithstanding  the  motive  and  means  for  their  production,  were  sweet, 
impressive,  and  devotional.  Now,  this  I  think  we  must  all  agree  they 
undoubtedly  were.  I  dwell  on  this  point,  because  it  would  seem  to 
prove  that  qualities  which  in  a  poet  from  time  immemorial  have  been 
considered  spontaneous  and  impalpable,  seem  to  have  been  caught, 
and  reduced  to  rule  by  the  artist.  May  we  not  conclude  from  this 
that  art  is  more  te.achable  than  poetry  ? 


Plate  XL  161 


PLATE    XI. 

GHIBERTI  was  almost  as  persistent  a  mannerist  as  Perugino. 
His  gracefulness  is  so  monotonous  that  it  palls  upon  us  : 
after  a  lengthened  study  of  his  gates  we  have  a  positive 
longing  for  a  discord.  There  is,  however,  one  good  in  his  constant 
repetition :  it  betrays  his  method.  It  is  astonishing,  and  at  first 
a  little  disappointing,  to  find  how  small  a  residuum  is  left  when  a 
man  is  analyzed  and  sifted;  we  seldom  find  at  the  bottom  of  the 
crucible  more  than  one  or  two  grains  of  pure  gold.  But  the  fact  is, 
that  the  normal  state  of  man  is,  not  to  have  many  ideas,  but  to  have 
none  at  all ;  and  so  one  or  two  grains  of  pure  metal  are  quite  enough 
to  establish  a  fame  for  ever.  A  complete  comprehension  of  one 
master's  methods  will  give  the  student  a  power  of  analysis  with  others  ; 
and  he  would  do  well  to  arrange  and  classify  the  leading  types,  and 
the  artifices  by  which  they  are  varied,  in  the  gates  of  Ghiberti,,  for  in 
no  other  work  will  he  find  so  many  excellent  draped  figures  in  so 
small  a  space.  In  the  folds  of  his  draperies  Ghiberti  carried  the 
principle  of  radiation  to  excess,  though  it  must  be  confessed  it  is 
modified  and  concealed  with  considerable  ingenuity.  He  generally 
takes  a  point  about  the  chest  or  the  hip,  and  draws  a  great  number 
of  curved  lines  radiating  from  it.  Fig.  2  is  perhaps  the  simplest 
example  :  and  how  very  graceful  and  effective  it  is  !  All  the  other 
figures  are  in  reality  constructed  on  the  same  principle ;  but  Fig.  3 
affords  a  capital  instance  of  his  favourite  variation,  modifications  of 
which  may  be  detected  in  twenty  or  thirty  others.  Observe  how  very 
often  one  side  of  the  figure  is  straight,  the  other  curved.  These 
artifices  seem  to  have  escaped  the  observation  of  Michael  Angelo, 
who  praised  the  gates  of  Ghiberti  as  much  as  he  abused  the  works  of 
Perugino  :  and  yet  there  is  as  much  repetition,  as  monotonous  a 
grace,  and  as  constant  an  adherence  to  formulae  in  one  as  in  the 
other ;  while  the  too  great  variety  in  the  relief,  the  want  of  severity 
and  compactness  in  the  ornament,  could  hardly  have  met  with  the 
deliberate  approval  of  the  designer  of  the  Sistine  Chapel  and  the 
tomb  of  Julius  II.  Such  is  the  caprice  of  genius  !  The  remarks  of 
the  great  are  recorded  without  our  knowing  the  circumstances  under 
which  they  were  made.  He  has  dined  with  genial  friends,  and 
cordially  recognizes  what  is  good  in  a  mediocre  work;  the  next 

M 


102  Plate  XI L 

morning  he  is  suffering  from  indigestion,  and  regards  undoubted 
merit  with  a  jaundiced  eye. 

If  he  had  not  the  stern  simplicity  of  Donatello  or  the  tremendous 
intensity  of  Verrochio  (whose  equestrian  statue  of  Colleone  is  the 
finest  in  the  world),  for  skill  and  simplicity  of  composition,  for 
picturesque  effect,  for  the  grace  of  his  figures,  for  the  finish  of  his 
work,  Ghiberti  deserves  his  fame ;  and  when  we  consider  that  they 
were  designed  before  he  was  20  years  old,  his  gates  are  certainly 
prodigies  of  art.  They  are  remarkably  in  advance  of  their  age ;  they 
have,  indeed,  more  of  the  characteristics  of  late  than  of  early  work. 
His  statues  of  St.  Stephen  and  St.  Matthew  in  Or  San  Michele 
exhibit  a  greater  amplitude,  but  are  constructed  on  the  same  principles 
as  those  which  he  used  for  so  many  of  his  figures  in  the  gates. 

The  education  of  a  goldsmith  seems  to  develope  artistic  power. 
Is  it  possible  that  the  small  scale  of  the  work  may  enable  the  artist 
to  study  and  grasp  the  proportion  of  his  whole  composition,  while 
the  minute  finish  which  it  was  necessary  to  attain  in  the  precious 
metals  made  the  finish  that  was  sufficient  for  bronze  or  marble  a 
matter  of  comparative  ease  ?  I  often  think  that  architects  would  get 
on  better  if  they  made  small  models  of  their  buildings — not  finished 
models  after  they  had  designed  them,  but  rougher  models  which  they 
designed  and  altered  as  they  went  on.  In  short,  they  should  design 
in  mass  rather  than  in  line. 


PLATE   XII. 

W^"E  have  already  noticed  Fig.  i,  from  a  majolica  plate. 
This  example  is  particularly  interesting,  because  it 
shows  that  the  Composition  of  Line  was  then  known 
and  used  as  a  principle ;  for  it  is  not  at  all  impossible  that  an 
artist  may  have  an  intuitive  perception  of  a  law  which  he  has 
never  formulated  even  in  his  own  mind ;  and  many  a  man  may  be 
surprised  to  find  that  he  has  all  his  life  been  producing  works  which 
are  referable  to  some  simple  receipt  of  which  he  was  hitherto  un- 
conscious. Several  of  the  figures  show  the  arrangement  of  the  lines 
of  the  sleeve  when  the  arm  is  bent ;  they  radiate  with  singular 
uniformity  from  the  crease  of  the  joint.  The  student  should  observe 
the  variety  and  beauty  of  the  folds  in  his  own  sleeve.  Modern  dress 
is  net  so  ugly  as  is  often  supposed.  The  imitative  method  of  treat- 


ss,  Photo  -Lit\o.  Lojidon. . 


Plate  XII.  163 

ment  seems,  with  its  usual  ill-luck,  to  have  seized  the  evil  and  omitted 
the  good,  and  has  thus  thrown  it  into  greater  discredit  than  it 
deserves.  The  same  arrangement  of  lines  may  be  detected  in  the 
close-fitting  sleeve  and  the  more  ample  folds  of  the  wider  one.  In 
thin  materials  the  folds  are  thin  and  numerous ;  in  thick  buckram 
they  are  few  and  broad ;  but  all  are  alike  subject  to  the  same  law. 
Fig.  3  shows  how  easily  a  few  lines  on  a  nude  figure  will  suggest 
drapery.  A  few  overlapping  folds  about  the  knees  and  ankles,  and 
the  leg  seems  at  once  to  be  invested  in  tights  or  buskins  ;  even 
leaving  out  the  divisions  of  the  toes  will  drape  the  feet.  In  the 
splendid  and  picturesque  compositions  of  Polydorus  and  Julio 
Romano,  figures  in  vigorous  action  are  drawn  nude;  a  slashed  01 
scalloped  edge  below  the  deltoid  is  sufficient  to  suggest  that  the  torso 
is  encased  in  cuir  bouilli.  The  arms  are  treated  as  nude.  The 
cuirass  is  coloured  to  represent  leather  or  metal;  it  is  ornamented 
or  covered  with  scales,  and  so  the  artist  is  able  to  combine  the 
grand  and  expressive  action  of  the  human  figure  with  the  utmost 
splendour  of  ornament.  The  battle  pieces  of  the  school  of  Raphael 
are  now  little  thought  of,  but  this  artifice  is  alone  sufficient  to  elevate 
them  above  every  composition  in  which  it  is  not  used,  as  any  candid 
person  can  easily  test  by  experiment. 

Observe  in  Fig.  i  the  skill  with  which  the  folds  on  the  sleeve  are 
varied.  There  is  first  a  plain  fold,  then  one  divided,  then  a  fold  of 
more  varied  form,  succeeded  by  another  more  complex  still.  Com- 
pare this  with  the  gradation  of  the  lobes  of  leaves  in  Plate  XIX. 
Compare  also  the  ornamental  treatment  of  the  folds  of  the  tunic 
where  it  is  pulled  through  the  waistband,  and  hangs  over  it,  with 
nearly  the  same  arrangement  in  Fig.  i,  Plate  X.  The  folds  at  the 
waist  have  always  afforded  opportunities  for  much  beauty  and  variety 
of  line.  Nothing  can  be  simpler  than  a  Greek  tunic  ;  it  is  little  more 
than  an  oblong  bag,  yet  the  upper  direction  of  the  armholes  and  a 
girdle  round  the  waist  are  enough  to  convert  it  into  the  most  refined 
costume.  In  the  Apostles  of  Perugino  or  Raphael,  in  the  Sibyls  by 
Michael  Angelo,  this  simple  dress  affords  a  foundation  and  an 
agreeable  contrast  for  the  fuller  cloak  or  toga,  whose  flowing  lines 
are  so  often  balanced  by  the  perpendicular  lines  of  the  tunic  below. 
When  he  drapes  the  model,  the  student  will  find  that  it  is  necessary 
for  other  than  aesthetic  reasons  to  use  the  tunic  as  an  under  garment, 
for  it  is  impossible  to  drape  a  perfectly  nude  figure  in  the  toga  alone 
—it  slips  too  readily  off  the  polished  shoulders. 


1 64  Plate  XII L 


PLATE  XIII. 

FOR  study  no  man  is  so  useful  as  Raphael.  The  student 
should  get  photographs  of  his  best  works,  and  trace  their 
leading  outlines.  If  he  has  hitherto  been  ignorant  of 
composition,  such  a  picture  as  the  Holy  Family,  or  the  St. 
Catherine,  in  our  National  Gallery,  will  open  his  eyes  to  a  new 
science.  The  examples  on  the  opposite  page  will  serve  as  suggestions 
for  future  independent  study.  I  hope  it  is  unnecessary  for  me  to 
remind  the  reader  that  I  am  not  writing  a  complete  treatise  on 
Composition  of  Line  in  pictorial  art,  but  merely  directing  the 
attention  of  the  National  scholars  to  the  universality  of  this  law,  by 
examples  taken  from  the  works  of  different  artists. 

The  change  of  Raphael's  style  may  be  stated  as  an  increase  of 
amplitude  and  mass  rather  than  of  any  principle  of  construction.  In 
his  early  manner  the  limbs  are  more  attenuated,  the  draperies  more 
scant,  than  in  his  later  works.  This  change  is  not  peculiar  to  him. 

In  the  progress  of  art  generally,  as  well  as  of  each  individual  artist, 
the  tendency  is  to  become  broader  and  more  ample.  The  young 
student  invariably  draws  the  limbs  more  elongated  and  meagre  than 
they  really  are ;  and  I  have  often  surprised  a  pupil  by  measuring  the 
true  proportion  on  his  work.  It  is  amusing  to  hear  critics  condemn 
those  who  have  adopted  a  broader  style  than  they  approve.  They  call 
them  "  sensual,"  "  pagan,"  and  many  hard  names,  forgetting  that  all 
their  criticism,  however  ingeniously  they  may  attempt  to  conceal  it,  can 
never  mean  anything  more  than,  "  I  like  this,"  "  I  don't  like  that," 
and  that  it  is  far  more  likely  that  the  "  I  "  should  be  wrong  than  the 
work  they  criticise.  A  sour  ascetic  will  condemn  amplitude — a  man 
in  the  vigour  of  mature  knowledge  will  perhaps  think  the  earlier  work 
shows  more  weakness  than  devotion. 

There  is  room  for  all.  There  is  art  to  every  man's  taste  ;  and  if 
ever  the  public  could  be  brought  to  understand  what  the  criticism  of 
the  day  really  is,  it  would  speedily  become  extinct — a  consummation 
devoutly  to  be  wished. 

The  student  should  carefully  study  those  works  which  are  easily 
accessible.  First  of  all  the  "Cartoons;"  for,  though  little  of  the 
actual  execution  can  be  attributed  to  Raphael,  the  composition  is 
undoubtedly  his.  The  expression  of  the  faces,  the  action  of  the 
figures,  combine  to  tell  the  story  in  a  way  that  is  at  once  effective, 


RAPHAEL 


r  r 

TJHIVI        CT 


MICHAEL    AWGZLO 


Plate  XIV.  165 

dramatic,  and  simple.  They  are  large,  manly,  free,  decorative  works; 
the  execution  is  what  would  in  these  days  be  called  "Academic" — in 
other  words,  it  is  the  straightforward  work  of  men  who  knew  their 
business  and  did  it.  If  they  had  stopped  to  talk,  or  even  to  think  of 
half  the  nonsensical  refinements  that  critics  now  pretend  to  see  in 
their  work,  they  would  never  have  got  through  the  job;  for  the 
drawings  had  to  be  done  in  a  given  time  for  the  tapestry  weavers  to 
work  from.  Incomparably  the  finest  part  of  the  cartoons  is  the 
heads  of  the  Apostles  in  "The  Charge  to  Peter."  These  are 
painted  with  all  the  care  bestowed  on  an  easel  picture,  and  are 
probably  by  Raphael  himself.  If  the  nude  is  sometimes  treated  in 
the  grandest  manner — as  in  "  The  Sacrifice  at  Lystra  " — it  is  at  other 
times  positively  bad,  as  in  the  arm  of  the  cripple  at  "  The  Beautiful 
Gate."  The  feet  are  generally  good,  the  hands  as  generally 
indifferent ;  the  draperies  are  finely  cast,  and,  for  the  purpose  for 
which  they  were  wanted,  magnificently  painted.  I  have  reason  to 
suspect  that  the  present  state  of  the  cartoons  suggests  a  finer  quality 
of  colour  than  they  really  had  when  new.  The  wear  and  tear  they 
went  through  at  the  hands  of  the  tapestriers,  the  neglect  and  decay 
of  ages,  have  combined  to  produce  an  obscurity  which  is  very 
congenial  to  the  imagination  of  critics.  If  art  is  ever  mentioned  in 
heaven — which  God  forbid — and  critics  are  ever  lucky  enough  to  get 
there,1  no  one  will  laugh  at  them  more  than  Julio  Romano,  Giovanni 
da  Udine,  and  the  other  men  who  actually  did  the  work  which  the 
critics  pretend  to  worship. 


PLATE    XIV. 

THE    characteristics   of   the   art   of   Michael   Angelo    are 
simplicity    of    outline    and    squareness    of    form.     The 
greatness  of  men  might  very  justly  be  weighed  by  the 
degree   of    their    comprehension    of   these    two    qualities.     Titian 

1  "  Dante,  da  principle,  descrisse  il  profondissimo  Inferno  quale  un  sito  ove  i 
dannati  erano  sforzati  a  sentire  interminabili  censure  still'  Arte. 

"  L'efletto  di  tale  pratica  su  quelli  sciagurati  fu  di  commuovere  e  d'ira  e  di 
fastidio  il  loro  cerebro,  in  modo  ch'  esso  fermento,  e  cosi  fortuitamente  sfuggivasene 
quale  icore  pe'  fori'  del  naso,  nel  vuoto  cranio  de'  medesimi  non  altro  che  acri 
•vapori  lasciando. 

"  In  questa  misera  condizione  acerbi  censori  essi  ne  addivennero,  e  il  duro 
patimento  da  loro  prima  softerto  a  nuovi  dannati  implacabili  inflissero." 


1 66  Plate  XIV. 

and  Sebastian  del  Piombo  well  understood  the  first,  but  in  the 
second  no  man  has  ever  approached  Michael  Angelo.  A  comparison 
of  the  sculpture,  and  more  especially  of  the  bronzes,  of  the  cinque- 
cento  period  with  those  of  the  antique,  will  show  that  the  Italians 
knew  the  value  of  this  quality  better  than  their  ancestors.  But  it 
was  not  only  by  squareness  of  form  (a  subject  which  will  be  treated 
more  fully  in  "  Lectures  on  the  Human  Figure  "),  but  in  the  frequent 
occurrence  of  horizontal  lines,  that  we  may  detect  the  hand  of  Michael 
Angelo.  It  is  true  they  would  naturally  occur  in  sitting  figures,  but 
Michael  Angelo  never  failed  to  emphasize  them.  If  we  compare  his 
prophets  and  Sibyls  with  similar  figures  by  Raphael  or  any  other 
artist,  his  will  be  the  stronger,  the  firmer;  it  is  the  immovable  solidity 
of  their  composition  that  gives  them  the  air  of  almost  awful  repose. 
He  was  well  aware  of  all  the  artifices  adopted  by  Ghiberti  or  Perugino, 
but  he  felt  the  necessity  of  counteracting  a  too  graceful  flow  of 
radiating  lines  by  straight,  and  more  especially  by  horizontal  ones. 
A  bold  continuous  sweep  of  line  is  another  characteristic  of  the  great 
Florentine :  it  can  best  be  studied  in  the  spandrils  which  contain  the 
genealogy  of  our  Lord,  for  these,  being  executed  with  extraordinary 
rapidity,  betray  his  method.  (See  Figs.  4  and  5.)  Where  any  other 
artist  would  put  a  seat,  a  book,  or  a  scroll  into  picturesque  per- 
spective, he  would  make  them  straight  and  square;  he  was  a  classic, 
as  distinguished  !from  a  Goth;  and  all  his  work  is  stern,  severe, 
simple,  but  more  especially  square.  He  seemed  almost  disgusted  with 
grace,  and  preferred  rugged  discord  to  monotonous  harmony.  There 
was  a  majesty  and  a  mystery  about  all  his  work  which,  I  am  glad  to 
say,  defies  analysis.  He  has  been  condemned  because  his  moving 
figures  are  not  perfectly  natural — they  appear  to  pause.  So  far  from 
this  being  a  defect,  it  seems  to  me  one  of  the  chief  attributes  of  the 
grandest  art.  A  sculptor  would  naturally  and  rightly  so  treat  his 
figures ;  a  stately  slowness  is  an  element  of  size,  and  gives  a  sensation 
of  strength  and  repose.  A  mouse  is  quicker  than  a  giant. 

Michael  Angelo  is  simple  without  being  empty ;  broad  yet  full  of 
detail ;  tremendous  in  action,  yet  statuesque — almost  architectural— 
in  repose,  so  squarely  built  up  are  his  figures.  Beside  his  drawing, 
that  of  every  other  master  appears  loose  and  feeble ;  everything  is 
clearly  and  firmly  articulated,  and  everything  is  generalized;  every 
detail  has  evidently  been  digested  and  reproduced — it  bears  the 
impress  of  his  mind.  Study,  for  instance,  the  feet  of  the  slave. 
How  broad,  simple,  easy  it  all  appears  !  how  little  apparently  is  done  ! 


2 


ANTIQUE 


-n^H;-  f'h^to  Li 


Plate  XV.  167 

yet  no  one  has  ever  done  so  much.  No  one  before  his  time  had 
ever  so  completely  rendered  the  firm,  square,  bony  joints  above,  the 
elastic  pad  below,  or  the  continuous  flow  of  line  to  the  ground. 
Take  the  feet  of  any  of  the  antique,  you  will  find  them  inferior  in 
the  expression  of  these  qualities.  This  knowledge,  this  firm  com- 
prehension, is  not  derived  from  the  imitation,  but  from  the  study  of 
nature;  and  no  man  has  ever  studied  and  assimilated  as  he  did. 
You  never  find  empty  spaces  in  his  figures ;  there  is  no  shirking  or 
going  lightly  over  parts  not  fully  understood ;  there  is  no  reliance  on 
mere  copying  of  appearances.  His  grasp  of  every  detail  is  firm  and 
exact ;  yet  his  feeling  for  simplicity  and  grandeur  of  form  so  pre- 
ponderated over  his  knowledge,  that  his  detail  is  never  obtrusive. 
It  is  to  be  hoped  in  these  days  of  universal  education  that  even 
critics  may  be  taught  to  comprehend  and  respect  such  profound 
attainments,  and  that  the  Sistine  frescoes  may  at  length  be  allowed 
their  legitimate  influence  in  the  world  of  art. 


PLATE    XV. 

ANTIQUE  draperies  are  more  natural  and  more  pipey  than 
those  of  the  Renaissance,  because,  in  the  first  place, 
they  are  transcripts  from  everyday  costume ;  and,  in  the 
second,  a  somewhat  liney  mode  of  treatment  was  rendered  necessary 
by  the  absence  of  colour,  as  explained  in  the  "Lecture  on  Con- 
trast." They  display  the  figure  more  skilfully,  and  are  more  refined, 
beautiful,  and  chaste  than  the  drapery  of  any  subsequent  period ; 
compared  with  them,  the  sculptured  draperies  of  Michael  Angelo  look 
like  pieces  of  rock.  Fig.  i  is  a  well-known  example  of  the  skill  with 
which  the  ancients  represented  drapery  in  motion ;  it  may  be 
compared  with  Fig.  3  in  Plate  XIII.  Many  of  the  Mcenads  show 
the  same  flow  of  line.  Fig.  4  is  a  very  remarkable  example  of  the 
radiation  of  lines,  and  it  is  evident  on  examination  that  many  orna- 
mental bas-reliefs  were  composed  on  well  understood  rules.  The 
earliest  archaic  drapery  consisted  of  rigid  radiating  folds  or  plaits, 
generally  terminating  in  formal  zigzags  or  cascades;  they  were  often 
imitated  at  later  periods  on  account  of  their  severe  symmetrical 
beauty.  The  composition  of  the  lines  of  the  toga  were  sometimes 
too  monotonous  to  be  pleasing.  The  exact  similarity  of  the  folds  in 
different  statues  shows  the  care  the  wearers  must  have  taken  to  put 


168  Plate  XV. 

on  the  toga  in  the  fashionable  manner,  a  manner  which,  with  oui 
present  knowledge,  it  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  acquire.  Indeed, 
there  are  few  parts  of  an  artist's  business  so  wearisome  as  cutting  out 
the  patterns  and  arranging  the  folds  of  obsolete  costume.  A  skilful 
and  ingenious  tailor  would  save  artists  many  an  hour  of  vexatious 
and  often  useless  labour.  The  student  should  consult  Hope's 
"Costume  of  the  Ancients;"  Weiss's  "  Kostumkunde,"  Stuttgart, 
1856;  Willemin's  "Choix  de  Costumes  Civils  et  Militaires  des 
Peuples  de  1'Antiquite',"  Paris,  1798  ;  Carl  Koehler's  work  (Dresden, 
1871);"  Ferrario's  very  complete  book  on  "Costume;"  Smith's 
"  Classical  Dictionary,"  under  Chiton,  Pallium,  Tunica,  and  Toga. 

It  is  difficult  to  find  a  material  which  is  at  the  same  time  thin  and 
heavy  enough  to  imitate  the  small  and  continuous  folds  of  antique 
draperies  and  exhibit  the  form  of  the  figure  without  being  themselves 
meagre  or  empty.  Old  calico  soaked  in  clay  water,  and  thrown  on  a 
clay  model,  makes  the  nearest  approach  to  them.  When  the  model 
becomes  dry,  a  syringe  will  restore  the  fulness  and  weight  of  the 
drapery.  But  it  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  arrange  anything  like 
complete  drapery  for  a  lay  figure ;  the  natural  motion  of  the  living 
figure  is  necessary  to  shake  the  dress  into  easy  folds. 

A  short  tunic  with  armholes,  a  long  tunic  with  sleeves,  another  of 
more  ample  and  thicker  material,  a  girdle,  a  pallium,  a  toga,  and  a 
piece  of  cloth  12  feet  by  6  feet,  will  enable  the  student  to  arrange  the 
leading  varieties  and  combinations  of  antique  dress.  It  is  perhaps  as 
well  to  remind  him  that  he  is  not  bound  to  adhere  to  draperies  as 
exhibited  in  sculpture.  I  have  already  explained  why  they  are  pipey 
and  massive.  The  drawings  of  drapery  on  Greek  vases  are  also  liney, 
because,  being  treated  in  the  flat  manner  without  shadow,  it  is  the 
only  way  of  representing  folds ;  but  when  the  artist  attempts  a  com- 
position of  more  advanced  art,  and  has  to  attend  to  roundness  of 
form,  breadth,  and  chiaroscuro,  a  different  treatment  becomes  neces- 
sary. Owing  to  the  almost  total  absence  of  Greek  painting,. we  have 
not  improbably  a  false  notion  of  Greek  drapery.  A  person  who  had 
recently  studied  Hope's  book  of  "  Costume  "  would  be  apt  to  think 
the  draperies  in  Raphael's  "  School  of  Athens"  were  more  unlike  the 
antique  than  they  really  are ;  for  in  such  a  picture  the  straight  and 
liney  style  of  sculpturesque  and  archaic  art  would  have  been  entirely 
false ;  and  many  an  artist  gets  a  reputation  for  classical  taste  because 
he  does  not  know  enough  about  art  to  treat  his  painted  draperies  in 
a  manner  broader  than  would  be  proper  in  sculpture.  A  little  know- 


Plate  XVI II.  171 

much  of  the  ornament  is  nothing  more  than  lumps  of  coarsely  carved 
leaves  stuck  on  at  regular  intervals.  I  am  far  from  ignoring  the  effect 
and  beauty  of  much  Gothic  work  ;  many  of  the  capitals,  for  instance, 
in  the  choir  of  Canterbury  Cathedral  have  a  stern  archaic  vigour  that 
would  certainly  not  be  improved  by  the  delicacy  and  grace  which  an 
Italian  artist  would  have  added  to  them.  But  it  is  the  fashion  to 
exalt  and  attribute  every  excellency  to  every  phase  of  Gothic,  whereas 
the  plain  truth  is  that  little  of  it  has  any  artistic  merit  beyond 
contributing  to  the  fretted  and  picturesque  effect  of  the  building. 
Comparisons  are  especially  odious  in  art ;  but  if  made,  the  Goths  will 
not  be  the  gainers  by  them ;  and  they  would  be  wise  to  be  silent. 
The  fact  that  one  can  get  twenty  carvers  who  can  execute  Gothic 
ornament  to  one  that  can  do  anything  resembling  the  Italian  style  is 
a  conclusive  proof  of  the  greater  refinement  of  the  latter.  An  attempt 
has  been  made  to  meet  the  difficulty  of  getting  artistic  work  properly 
done  by  the  use  of  terra-cotta,  and  it  must  at  once  be  admitted  that 
ornament,  which  exhibits  the  very  touch  and  handling  of  the  original 
model,  is  infinitely  finer,  as  well  as  cheaper  and  more  permanent, 
than  a  coarsely  carved  copy  in  stone.  But  there  is  this  objection — 
the  finer,  the  more  varied  and  artistic  the  work,  the  higher  the  organic 
rank  of  the  elements  of  which  it  is  composed,  the  less  ought  it  to  be 
repeated ;  so  that  according  to  the  strict  laws  of  art,  the  gain  in  the 
use  of  terra-cotta  is  not  so  great  as  it  first  appears.  Besides,  work 
modelled  in  clay,  though  it  may  have  sweetness  and  gradation  of 
tint  hard  to  be  attained  in  stone,  cannot  compare  with  it  in  crispness 
and  precision — qualities  of  greater  decorative  value  in  architecture. 
A  careful  comparison  ot  some  of  the  Lombardi  specimens  will  show 
how  much  they  owe  to  the  chisel  and  drill.  By  the  side  of  them 
terra-cotta  squeezes  of  modelled  work,  however  artistic,  will  look 
almost  like  cast-iron.  One  reason,  no  doubt,  of  this  is,  that  the  first 
thing  the  manufacturer  does  when  he  gets  the  model  into  his  hands  is 
to  fill  up  all  the  sharp  and  deep  cuttings,  to  ensure  his  clay  leaving 
the  mould  easily.  Nothing  can  supersede  carving  for  decoration  that 
is  near  enough  to  be  seen  and  examined ;  but,  unluckily,  at  present 
we  have  no  carvers  capable  of  producing  good  work.  Compare,  for 
instance,  the  Arabesques  in  the  panels  of  the  piers  of  the  India  Office 
with  any  scrap  of  old  Italian  work.  You  see  what  the  design  is 
evidently  intended  for ;  but  there  is  not  one  square  inch  ot  the 
executed  detail  that  is  better  than  barbaric  Byzantine. 


1 72  Plate  XIX. 


PLATE    XIX. 

THE  group  marked  A  contains  suggestions  for  leaflets  from 
which  the  student  can  construct  the  perfect  leaves, 
taking  care  to  vary  the  complex  examples  more  than  the 
simple  ones.  That  marked  B  shows  how  to  work  out  an  element  to 
any  degree  of  complexity.  The  ordinary  Tudor  flower  is  perhaps 
the  simplest  example  of  this  process.  If  we  draw  a  square,  and  put 
four  round  blots  just  within  the  centre  of  each  side,  and  then  treat 
each  quarter  in  a  similar  way  with  smaller  blots,  and  proceed  in  this 
manner,  we  shall  get  a  Tudor  flower  of  any  degree  of  complexity 
we  choose  to  give  it.  The  great  advantage  of  this  simple  method  is 
that  the  character  of  the  leaf  is  preserved  throughout,  however  com- 
plicated it  may  be.  The  lobes  are  all  similar,  and  occupy  a  space 
which  is  of  the  form  of  the  original  element  itself.  Nature  herself 
seems  to  work  on  this  principle,  and  the  student  should  carefully 
study  a  compound,  or  what  botanists  (who  are  fond  of  hard  names) 
call  a  supra-de-compound  leaf,  and  he  will  soon  know  more  than  I 
can  teach  him  here.  If  he  will  do  this,  he  will  never  rebel  against 
law,  but  will  learn  how  the  utmost  variety  and  beauty  are  consistent 
with  it.  C  gives  examples  of  gradation  or  proportion — a  most 
interesting  and  universal  principle  in  leaves,  and  I  suspect  in  all 
nature  too.  When  once  pointed  out  it  is  a  pleasure  to  watch  its 
constant  recurrence.  A  crysanthemum  leaf  will  afford  a  subject  for 
the  astonishment,  as  well  as  admiration,  of  any  one  who  has  hitherto 
failed  to  detect  this  principle. 


PLATE    XXI. 

THE  Spandril  by    Alfred  Stevens  exhibits  great   variety  in 
the,  character  and  treatment  of  foliage,  and  also  in  the 
degree  of  its  relief,   some   parts  being  very  prominent, 
while  others  melt  into  the  ground.     It  is  full  of  valuable  suggestions, 
and  is  a  perfect  repertory  of  the  various  treatments  of  the  Acanthus. 
Observe  the  skill  with  which  its  masses  are  ornamentally  disposed, 
and  form  bosses  at   regular   intervals  above  the  top  of  the  arch. 
These  bosses   are   made  up   of  rosettes  or  buds   which   are  well 


"WMtemau  8cE>&as.f?ioto  LMr. .London. 


"WMtemau  &BasR/-W« -lithe.  London. 


Plate  XXL  173 

worth  our  study ;  not  only  is  each  boss  different,  but  each  group  of 
leaves  has  evidently  been  designed  to  be  as  unlike  its  neighbour  as 
possible.  The  character  of  the  foliage  is  peculiar ;  it  is  more  obtuse 
than  either  the  Antique  or  the  Renaissance ;  it  is  more  varied,  more 
studiously  elaborated.  We  cannot  but  admire  the  taste  and  labour 
displayed  in  such  a  composition  as  this ;  and  when  we  consider  that 
all  this  was  expended  on  the  spandril  of  a  firegrate  we  must  respect 
the  artist  still  more.  But  I  may  perhaps  venture  to  doubt  if  it  is 
either  so  effective  or  so  pleasing  as  many  spandrils  on  which  not  a 
tithe  of  the  labour  or  thought  has  been  spent.  Its  line  is  not  always 
satisfactory ;  the  foliage  is  sometimes  wanting  in  the  rigidity  which  is 
so  necessary  to  express  its  vitality;  it  looks  a  little  flaccid  and  limp. 
There  is  also  something  incongruous  in  the  great  variety  of  plants 
which  seem  to  be  growing  from  one  stem,  while  many  of  its  tendrils 
and  smaller  leaves  are  a  little  untidy  and  loose.  I  speak  with 
diffidence  of  the  work  of  so  great  an  artist,  but  I  cannot  help 
feeling  that  a  simpler  composition  of  one  sort  of  leaf,  without  much 
variety  either  of  form  or  relief,  would  have  been  better  in  every 
respect. 

I  have  already  described  the  general  principles  of  the  construction 
of  the  ornament  in  the  panels  of  pilasters.  The  examples  I  have 
given,  though  not  without  faults,  will  not  the  less  serve  to  illustrate  my 
remarks.  Observe  in  all  of  them  the  horizontal  lines,  which  not  only 
counteract  the  curves,  and  strengthen  the  ornament,  but  allow  of 
its  being  built  up  in  regular  stages,  or  platforms, — a  necessity  in  so 
narrow  a  space.  A  central  stalk,  tazze,  and  vases  are  common  to  all 
the  examples;  in  No.  i  the  rest  of  the  ornament  is  composed  of 
foliage  alone,  Nos.  2  and  3  of  foliage  combined  with  animal  forms. 
No.  4  would  be  better  without  the  dolphins  at  the  bottom,  not  only 
because  they  are  too  lumpy  and  inelegant,  but  because  there  is 
nothing  of  the  same  organic  rank  to  balance  them  above.  The  detail 
in  No.  3  is  out  of  scale,  the  gigantic  mask  being  out  of  all  proportion 
with  the  flaming  horns  beneath  it.  Each  pilaster  has  a  character  of 
its  own.  No.  i  is  in  this  respect  the  most  consistent — and,  in  all, 
the  ornament  is  evenly  distributed ;  its  relief  also  is  uniform.  There 
is  no  attempt  to  blend  some  parts  with  the  ground  while  others  are 
very  prominent ;  all  is  clearly  defined.  One  of  the  commonest  faults 
of  young  artists  is  the  introduction  of  too  many  incongruous  elements; 
some  of  the  finest  pilasters  are  composed  of  foliage  alone.  It  is 
always  as  well  to  exclude  the  figure  from  the  ornamentation  of 


1 74  Plates  X  VI.  XX.  XX I  I. -XX  V. 

pilasters  or  borders  which  enclose  figure  subjects  in  the  centre.  An 
adherence  to  the  rule  of  architectural  distribution  will,  however,  lead 
to  the  sound  and  appropriate  use  of  ornamental  elements.  The  stiles 
of  cinque-cento  pilasters  are  more  narrow  than  modern  architects 
usually  make  them,  and  the  panel  is  not  so  deeply  sunk;  and  this 
gives  them  a  greater  air  of  refinement  and  breadth.  The  projection 
of  the  cap  is  moderate,  and  in  short  pilasters  the  cap  also  is  short  in 
proportion.  The  ornament  on  a  pilaster  should  be  carved  in  situ,  so 
that  the  artist  may  take  the  fullest  advantage  of  the  light ;  in  the  jamb 
of  a  window  a  very  good  effect  may  be  produced  by  bevelling,  off  the 
ornament  towards  the  light,  and  cutting  it  sharp  down  to  the  ground 
on  the  dark  side.  There  is  a  pilaster  so  treated  in  the  Kensington 
Museum. 


PLATES   XVI.   XX.    XXII.    XXIII. 
XXIV.    XXV. 

IT  is  unnecessary  to  describe  these  plates ;  they  contain 
examples  of  several  of  the  elements  mentioned  in  my  list 
in  order  to  show  the  sort  of  objects  the  student  should 
collect.  He  would  do  well  to  arrange  his  note-book  at  the  very 
commencement  of  his  studies,  allowing  much  or  little  space  to 
each  class,  according  to  its  beauty,  variety,  or  adaptability  to  orna- 
mental purposes.  His  drawing  should  be  exact  enough  for  useful 
reference,  or  at  least  to  recall  each  object  to  his  own  memory ;  he 
should  note  below  from  what  place,  building,  or  book  he  copied  it  ; 
he  should  also  have  a  full  index  for  reference,  and  keep  a  list  of  the 
books  he  has  found  most  useful.  These  may  appear  trivial  matters, 
but  much  time  is  wasted  for  the  want  of  them.  If  he  sees  or  thinks 
of  anything  that  is  likely  to  be  of  use  to  him  in  his  profession,  let 
him  note  it  at  once  for  future  investigation.  By  careful  cultivation, 
and  by  this  alone,  his  memory  may  become  copious  and  exact ;  but 
till  he  has  proved  it  to  be  so,  he  would  be  wise  to  mistrust  it 
altogether. 

A  list  fairly  written  out  on  one  sheet  will  give  a  clearer  conception 
of  the  arrangement  of  the  elements  than  merely  reading  the  lecture 
about  them  ;  for  when  we  have  got  to  the  end  of  a  lecture  we  seldom 
remember  very  much  of  its  beginning.  A  sheet  so  arranged  will 


/TV*          OF  THE 

(tjHIVERSITYJ 

\  Qp 


€eSE 
or  THE 
IVERSITT 


ct 
XJNIV3  TY 


or  THE 
tXNI^  BRSITT 

C    .   •'     - 


"Whrtemaji  &B  a  s  s .  Ph  o  to  -Zith  a.  Loudo  n. . 


Wmemau  &flasa//W»  Lifttc. London 


CF  THE 

XJNIVI  RSITY 


Plates  X  VI.  XX.  XX II. -XX  V.  175 

serve  as  an  index,  and  also  be  of  use  in  the  architectural  distribution 
of  ornament.  In  adapting  the  elements  to  the  decoration  of  a 
building,  its  style  and  character  are  the  first  things  to  be  considered  : 
if  severe  and  simple,  only  the  simplest  elements  must  be  used ;  but 
these  must  be  placed  in  their  proper  order.  In  a  very  florid  building, 
we  might  begin  at  the  other  end  of  the  scale,  and  have  painted 
subjects  in  the  vaults  and  spandrils,  descending  by  degrees  to  more 
flat  and  symmetrical  ornamentation  on  those  features  of  the  building 
which  were  more  architecturally  essential,  but  never,  even  in  the  most 
solid  parts,  becoming  too  severe.  In  short,  the  artist  can  play  a  tune 
on  any  part  of  the  scale  he  likes,  so  long  as  he  adheres  to  the  relative 
order  of  the  elements,  and  respects  their  organic  and  ornamental 
rank ;  he  may  exhaust  the  resources  of  the  whole  scale,  or  he  may 
limit  himself  to  a  few  of  its  simplest  elements. 

I  need  hardly  say  that  foliage  combined  with  the  higher  organic 
forms,  is  one  of  the  commonest  motives  in  ornament.  Dolphins, 
lions,  sphinxes,  tritons,  mermaids,  and  the  human  torso  have  foliated 
terminations.  Ears,  beards,  horns,  even  helmets  and  shields,  sprout 
out  into  leaf ;  so  that  in  this  respect  there  is  a  mixture  of  elements. 
Indeed,  few  things  can  be  incorporated  into  ornament  without  some 
such  modification  as  this — which,  as  it  were,  binds  them  together  in 
the  same  composition.  (See  Plate  XXV.,  Frontispiece.)  Shells  afford 
valuable  suggestions  for  ornament ;  they  are  constructed  on  one 
simple  principle — addition  to  their  margins.  Between  bivalves  and 
spiral  shells  there  is  less  difference  than  might  be  imagined ;  a  slight 
deviation  from  direct  radiation  from  a  centre,  and  what  would  have 
been  a  limpet  or  a  part  of  a  cockle  becomes  a  turbinated  shell.  The 
full-grown  shell  retains  unaltered  in  its  apex  the  infant  nucleus  to 
which  successive  convolutions  have  added  size  without  altering  its 
form. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  in  the  different  character  of  shells  a  resem- 
blance to  epochs  in  art.  Some  have  a  Greek  simplicity,  while  in 
others  we  may  detect  the  picturesque  bizarrerie  of  the  Rococo.  It 
would  be  difficult  to  invent  a  new  shell,  so  completely  has  every 
avenue  of  invention  been  exhausted  by  nature.  Each  development 
is  worked  out  to  the  utmost  practicable  exaggeration ;  mere  rudi- 
mentary prominences  may  be  traced  through  a  series  of  gradations, 
till  at  last  they  become  developed  into  spikes,  whose  tenuity  and 
length  are  only  limited  by  the  weakness  of  the  material,  or  the  impos- 
sibility of  the  animal  existing  with  such  inconvenient  appendages. 


I76 


Plates  XVL  XX.  XX I  I. -XXV. 


Fish  seem  to  have  been  designed  in  the  same  exhaustive  manner. 
We  have  fishes  all  head  and  fishes  all  tail ;  or  fins  are  developed  till 
they  resemble  large  wings  extending  far  beyond  the  vestige  which 
marks  the  position  rather  than  the  existence  of  a  tail.  These  ex- 
travagances and  comicalities  of  nature  are  more  especially  instructive 
to  the  ornamental  artist. 


F  TT  M  IT 


CH1SWICJC   PKESS  I— C.    WHITT1NGHAM   AND   CO.,    TOOKS   COURT, 
CHANCERY   LANE. 


*«*  *"*£££&£teszr. 


OCT   26  1932 


1933 


AUG    1  1941 


jut 


MAR   31  V. 
APR   ^l^ 


Aor  in 


'50R- 


'939 


i4J 
REC'D 

JUL1    1960 


LD  21-50m-8,-32 


2555 


63392